KADE’S DARK EMBRACE

Immortals of New Orleans - 1

by

Kym Grosso

For the love of my life, Keith

...with you, everything is possible.

Acknowledgments

I am very thankful to those who helped me create this book:

~My husband, for encouraging me to write, editing my articles and supporting me in everything I do.

~ My children, for helping me to be a better mother and person. They all are very special to me and keep me going, even on rainy days. Thank you Tyler, Madison, Kyle & Kasey.

~My Mom & Dad, for giving me a loving family and guiding me along my way.

~Robyn Wood, my friend and editor, who spent hours reading and editing Kade’s Dark Embrace.

~My beta readers, Barb & Sandra, for volunteering to read my first novel and provide me with valuable feedback.

~Carrie, from CheekyCovers, who helped me to create the sexy novel cover.

Chapter One

The sultry, summer night buzzed with mortals seeking entertainment in the heart of the city. Listening to the sounds in the distance, Kade recognized a familiar jazz song being played by street performers. After the long flight to Philadelphia, he needed to stretch and gather his thoughts. Unable to resist the lure of the waterfront, he leaned against the cool railing, watching the lights of the boats passing by and flickering in the rushing water. Sensing great evil on the horizon, he breathed deeply, letting the sight of the water soothe him.

His cell phone buzzed; glancing at the text, he swore. A dead body had been found near the airport. Goddammit. He was too late. Kade waved to the waiting limo driver, gesturing that he needed to leave. Pivoting, he noticed an attractive woman sitting alone at the end of the dock, far away from the crowd. She appeared confident, yet alone, as she sat in the darkness, moonlight glinting off her long, blond hair. What the hell was a woman doing down on the docks alone this time at night?

Glancing at the enchanting stranger, Kade struggled to push sex from his thoughts. It had been far too long since he’d felt the touch of a woman. Aroused by the possibility of an encounter with her, he swore once again. Not now. He needed to concentrate on the real reason he was here in the city. Tristan, an old friend and Alpha of the regional wolf pack, had called him in New Orleans nearly a week ago requesting his assistance. He had planned on seeing Tristan later that night at his club; there he’d find a donor willing to play. Right now, this woman was just a lovely, human distraction. One who was stupid enough to be sitting alone in the dark by the waterfront. Yet, he could not seem to tear his eyes off of her. The thought crossed his mind that maybe he should just have a sip of her sweet, young blood before work. Her delicious scent registered in his brain, and his fangs began to elongate.

Over the centuries, he’d been with plenty of women, but none held his heart. As for his thirst, there were many willing women who offered themselves to vampires these days. What was it about this alluring stranger that he found so intriguing?

Like a fox spotting a rabbit in the woods, he could not resist the temptation of the hunt. Slowly approaching her, he admired her long, curly, blonde hair wishing he could run his fingers through it. She was of average height, around five-four, if he had to guess, with a strong, athletic build. As she stretched her toned arms up over her head, he admired her firm, pert breasts straining against her tight, white t-shirt. Her black, spandex miniskirt accentuated her lithe, tanned legs. She immediately glanced at her watch and folded her arms impatiently. Was she waiting for someone? A date?

Darting into the shadows, he attempted to cloak his presence, yet she stared straight at him. Bloody hell. Could she see him? Interesting...was she supernatural as well? His cell phone went off again reminding him that he needed to get to the site. With a parting glance, he memorized her face, hoping he’d see her again. Silently he returned to the car, reluctant to leave the woman, but anxious to wrap up this case and mete out justice to the murderer.

Down by the river, Sydney waited for her friend. God, it was a beautiful night in the city. She always enjoyed coming down to the waterfront, but it was rare she got a night off to relax. She loved her job as a cop, busting criminals in one of the toughest cities in America. Even though Philly could chew up and spit out a cop  on a good day, she enjoyed the city’s history and rich culture. But tonight instead of cracking heads, she was off and meeting a girlfriend for drinks. All work and no play made Syd a dull girl, and she was looking forward to playing hard tonight. She needed a stiff drink. Where the hell was Ada? That girl was always late. They had reservations at Vincent’s at nine, and she did not intend to miss out on dinner. She hoped like hell that Ada hadn’t got called back into the office.

A cold breeze came off the water, sending a chill up her spine. She truly wished it was the sudden rush of air that put her on alert, but she’d been around the block long enough to recognize danger when she felt it. Inspecting her surroundings, she only saw a pair of lovers strolling past the tall ships. Still, she felt eyes on her. In the distance, Sydney spotted a large, very male silhouette in the shadows. Criminal? No, someone else, something else, a supernatural? Human or otherwise, someone was out there, he was there. It wasn’t that she was naive about supernaturals; it was just that she generally didn’t arrest them. Damn. I so don’t need this tonight.

Reaching up under her skirt, Sydney checked the silver knife holstered to her thigh; it was secure.  She nonchalantly slid her hand into  her purse, unlocking the safety on her trusty Sig Sauer. Then, she casually pulled out and applied her favorite pink lip-gloss and pretended not to see him. Her body tensed ready to spring into action. She smiled and tossed her gloss in her bag...a girl has always got to look her best when she kills. She glanced away for a second to the couple on the dock who were still there. Then, her eyes darted back to the shadow in the night.  He was gone. Where the hell did he just go?

As sounds of the jazz band filled the air, she willed herself to relax. Maybe he was just a lost tourist? Whatever, he was gone, just another predator in the city. The music in the distance reminded her of the last time she was in New Orleans. Damn if she didn’t love that town: beignets, cafe au lait, jazz. Sydney shook her head disappointed that she didn’t have a vacation planned this summer. “Shit, I am so stuck in Philly,” she scoffed to herself as she took note of another drunken loser being cuffed by the local beat. Okay, sure, there were drunks in New Orleans but at least the NOLA drunks would just vomit and pass out. No, this was Philly. Drunks here boo Santa and get in more trouble than a dog with an Easter basket, and like the dog, they usually end up either sick or dead. Ah yes, another lovely eve in the big city.

“What now? I'm supposed to be having fun tonight,” she snapped as her cell phone went off. The Freaks Come Out at Night blared from her purse. She could tell from the ring tone that Tony, her partner, was calling. “Hey, Tone what’s up?”

“Gotta floater out of the Delaware down near the airport. Captain said it looks messy, and I was kinda hoping you could join me for the party.”

“Okay, but you so owe me. I'm at Penn’s Landing right now waiting for Ada. Guess our girl’s night is not happening.”

“Uh, Syd...One more tiny detail...”

“Seriously?”

“P-CAP is meeting us there.”

“Hell no, I don’t feel like dealing with their shit tonight.” P-CAP: Paranormal City Alternative Police. Sydney wasn’t a fan of working paranormal cases. For the most part, Sydney stuck to the cut and dry, run-of-the-mill human murders. She didn’t have to work with supes, nor did she want to. She wasn’t exactly prejudiced without reason. Two years ago, when working a supposedly simple hit and run, an unknown were-bitch shifted into tiger mode and killed two cops. It turned out the perp was related to the hit and run driver, and the tiger thought she could fix the problem by killing the humans. Too bad for her, Sydney always carried a silver knife. Sure, she came out with a few scratches, and almost died in the I.C.U., but Sydney came out of the skirmish alive, the tiger didn’t.

Sydney sighed. “Okay, Tony, but I swear if there are any kitty cats workin’ this case I'll be taking them directly to the vet to be fixed and declawed. I am not dealing with shifters tonight.”

“Yeah, yeah, one close call with a pussy cat and now you’re allergic to all of P-CAP?” he jokingly asked.

“Make all the jokes you want, Tony. It’s all fun and games until their claws come out, and the next thing you know the knives are flying. Good thing I've been practicing my aim. See you in ten.” Okay, so it was probably more like twenty given the city traffic on a Friday night, but at least she was going. She was annoyed that her one night off was screwed thanks to a floater. Nothing got much grosser than that, especially when the skin came pulling off...yuck. It was probably just another idiot who thought it was a great idea to take a swim in the Delaware on a muggy August night.

* * *

When Sydney showed up on the scene, there must have been at least ten black and whites, not to mention the buzzing crowd of spectators who decided to show up to see if they could catch a glimpse of a dead body. What the hell was wrong with people? She knew damn well the answer to that question was 'everything'. It wasn’t as if she hated the general population, but she tended to see the worst in people, human or not: drug users, rapists, murderers, and perhaps the worst of the bunch, child abusers, and pedophiles. The sick bastards never ceased to amaze her. She shuddered thinking about what might be waiting for her beyond the yellow tape tonight.

Walking down the gravel sidewalk, she ended up in trampled, soggy weeds that formed a makeshift path. The scene buzzed with CSI and fellow officers. Swiveling her head around, she felt a chill in her bones. It was ninety degrees outside. Something was off, really off. She tried to remain steady on her feet as she gently eased down the slope of the slippery grass. “Sydney! Over here!” she heard Tony call.

As she approached the body, the smell hit her first. “Oh God, what the fuck is that smell? Dead body mixed with algae? Shit, that is just terrible,” she complained.

“Nice mouth, Syd. Soon you're going to have to carry around that cuss jar with you in the car,” Tony teased.

“Yeah, well, fucking sue me. I’ve given up on the damn cuss jar. I’ll just write your favorite charity a check. That should cover me for the year,” she winked.

“Okay then, I’ll be waiting on it. Yeah, I know the smell is pretty bad, huh? I guess I failed to mention that the gal who discovered the body passed out from the smell. Buck up, Syd. I’ll buy you roses afterward,” he chuckled.

Tony thought he was so damn funny. He was a tough cop, born and raised in South Philly. Six-three, Italian goodness wrapped in a hot, witty package, he had no difficulty getting dates. Dark, olive skin; cropped, raven hair, with just a wisp of a flip to the front, the man looked like he could bench press a Septa bus, minus the bulk of a wrestler. To top it off, he knew the city like the back of his hand, and there was no one Sydney would rather trust to have at her back.

She loved him...as well as she could love anyone. He was a good friend. Okay, sometimes she thought of him as a very good friend and was often tempted to turn things into a 'more than friends' arrangement, but she had worked hard to get where she was in the department. Sydney would be damned if she gave into her primal urges to screw her partner and then end up an office joke as the 'cop who liked to be on top.' Still, she couldn’t help but admire his manly physique, which reminded her that she needed to get out tonight and find someone to play with. A quick, meaningless quickie would give her the release she desired, one she very much needed before she ended up breaking her own 'no-dating-on-the-job' rule.

Thoughts of sex were pushed to the back of her mind as the body came into view. The body was that of a young woman. Her skin was almost translucent after being in the water for so long. She was dressed in a long, white gown, which shimmered in the harsh lights. She almost looked like the porcelain dolls her mother used to collect, beautiful to look at but no touching allowed. Yes, this girl looked innocent, fragile. How old could she have been? Maybe twenty-one? Sydney blew out a breath. “What a fucking sicko. What the hell? What is that stuff on her eyes? Her face?”

As she leaned in for a closer look, Tony tapped notes into his cell phone. “I know, Syd. We definitely have a demented one on this case. It's almost as if the perp wanted her to look a certain way, cared about her appearance...well, except for the whole ‘sew her eyelids shut and dress her up like a doll’ shit...and of course, we still need to find cause of death. The coroner is on her way. Take a look at her face.”

The girl’s eyelids were sewn shut in the shape of an 'X', and she still had what looked like makeup on her face. She had been in the water for at least a day or two. Maybe it was something else besides makeup? Tattooing? Sydney had a friend who tattooed eye makeup on women so they looked fresh-as-a-daisy, day or night, no muss, no fuss. Well, except there was plenty of muss here. Actually, the water-logged loose skin looked like you could pull it right off the girl, as if it were a translucent glove. Ew...Sydney might be a cop, but that didn’t mean she didn’t get grossed out by the sick ways people died, or the things they did. Like the guy they found dead with a gourd shoved up his ass. Yep, another day in the city...still gross.

“Tony, her skin looks so pale. Paler than what I would expect from your average floater. It's almost as if....” Sydney’s skin pricked in awareness. The feeling she had on the docks, the guy who’d been watching her earlier, had he freaking followed her? What the hell?

Kade stepped into the spotlights, dominating her space and finishing her words. “It almost looks as if her blood was drained from her body, and indeed, it was. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Kade Issacson from P-CAP, and I am now officially in charge of this case. You are welcome to stay on and assist...” Kade spoke confidently, concealing his excitement. He could not believe the woman at the docks was here at his scene. What was she? Her sweet scent called to him arousing all his senses. He struggled to remain professional, determined to find out who she was while controlling the situation.

Sydney tsked. She could not believe the sheer audacity of this guy. As she spun on her heels to address him, her eyes locked on the source of her chills. The heat began to rise to her face as she realized this guy was a serious, supernatural being...dangerous; added to that, he was drop dead gorgeous. She could barely bring words to her lips to argue with him. Desire pooled in her belly. She quickly focused her thoughts back on the body, letting her anger rise to the surface.

“Name’s Willows, Detective Sydney Willows.” She was infuriated P-CAP thought they could come in here and boss the little, human woman around. Nice try. “Seriously? You guys finally decide to show up and you're all like, ‘It’s our case now.’ Well, here's a newsflash...this girl is a human. According to the regs, ‘human vic, human cops’. So, you can move along friend, or watch. Whatever you’re into. Just stay out of my way.” Damn, if she was going to let some hot, supernatural guy tell her what to do at her scene.

Kade smiled. This was going to be fun. “Ms. Willows, while you are indeed correct that the vic is human, she was murdered in a very supernatural way. Therefore, according to the regs, this is officially a P-CAP case that requires your mandatory cooperation,” he lied. Kade knew full well that he didn’t really need her cooperation. He could just as easily pull in his officers and handle the case himself. But he couldn’t resist teasing the fine detective and looked forward to the opportunity to work with Ms. Willows. Besides, asking her to cooperate would lead to better human relations, so it could be a win-win as far as he was concerned.

Sydney rolled her eyes and blew out a breath. Well good and fuck. She was having a fine evening up until now, day off and all. And now this...she had no idea what the hell he even was. “Mister?” she spat out.

“Please, call me Kade.” He spoke with just the smallest hint of a British accent.

Albeit insincerely, she purred oozing sweetness and sarcasm, “Kade, our police department would love to cooperate with P-CAP just as soon we get the coroner’s exam completed.”

“That would be lovely, Ms. Willows. Now, may I please look at the body?” he smirked.

“Yes,” she curtly replied, moving out of his way so he could get a better look at the girl. Sydney could not believe her day. Okay, she could maybe do this...work with Kade, as long as he didn’t bite her, or claw her or bespell her, or whatever other supernatural shit he did. Even if she didn’t know what his deal was, she was convinced that he was capable of doing things that she would not like. She crossed her arms, irritated with the entire night. She knew one thing for sure; working closely with Kade was going to add exponentially to her overall, sexual frustration. Ugh, how was she ever going to get through this case being around this guy?

She glanced over at him as he conversed with Tony. Kade’s sexy frame towered over her. He was well over six-five with loose, dark blonde hair that reached his collar. The strikingly handsome, hard planes of his face accentuated his piercing, ice blue eyes. Sydney could tell he was athletic and muscular, and wished she could see what was hidden beneath his navy, linen sport jacket. He defied her notions of how she imagined most supernaturals dressed, expecting him to be clad in black leather and chains. Instead, he struck her as classic, masterly, sensual. Sydney smiled to herself thinking that Kade looked like he just stepped out of a freaking Ralph Lauren ad. His cream, linen pants hung loosely on his tapered hips revealing just a glimpse of what supernatural 'assets' he had under them. Shit, Sydney, are you really looking at the man’s crotch at a crime scene? You so need to get laid.

As she looked up, he caught her eyes and smiled. Oh, God...please don’t let him have seen me looking there. She quickly glanced at Tony who chuckled, “Hey, Syd, whatcha lookin’ at? There really is a lot to observe at the scene, huh?”

Damn, she was so busted. “Shut it, Tony! Need I remind you that I was supposed to be off tonight?” she retorted.

“Off or getting off?” he quipped.

Her face flushed red in embarrassment. “Ha, ha. Tony. You boys keep talking. I’m actually going to work. I’ll be with Ada and find out what she’s got,” Sydney huffed. She was eager to put some space between herself and Kade. She needed to get her hormones under control and think. Why cover the body with tattoos? Why all the presentation? Obviously, the perp must get off on some kind of ritual during the actual killing. Some killers like to take their time, play with the victim, such sick bastards.

Ada Billings, the coroner, stomped down the hill toward the body. Dr. Adalee Billings had been on the job as long as Sydney could remember. With not many women on the force, Ada was the closest female friend Sydney had. Ada was a beautiful, African American woman with dark, cocoa skin. At five-eight, she could have easily been mistaken for a model. Her ebony, shoulder length hair was usually pulled back in a scrub hat. But because she was supposed to be out with Sydney tonight, having dinner, her hair was fashionably coiffed into a French twist with a royal blue barrette. Quick-witted and insanely intelligent, Ada could go toe-to-toe with any person in the department, so the men just didn’t mess with her. Sydney loved having a smart girlfriend on the force, given she usually worked in a sea of men.

As Ada leaned in to examine the body and set down her evidence kit, Sydney sidled up next to her, anxious to get Ada’s first impressions. The smell was overwhelming at this point. Death, animal or human, it was a smell that permeated the lining of your nostrils and could get into your clothing. Damn, if she didn’t just dry clean this blouse.

“So, what ya got, Ada?” Sydney inquired.

Ada stared narrowly at the girl’s face and hands. “Hard to tell without being in the lab, but the tattooing is interesting. Maybe some kind of ritual? Magical protection?”

“Yeah, I was thinking ritual. The perp took his time on the girl: the dress, the makeup, sick fuck. What makes you think magical protection?” Sydney asked.

“Early tattooing was thought to have mystical protection, a talisman of sorts worn on the skin. We’ll take pictures of the tats and get them to research. Damn, if this city isn’t getting freaky tonight. Is P-CAP down here? Honestly, Syd, my take is that this might be their case, but if you want us to run the body, I’m on it.”

“Yes and yes. P-CAP is here just waiting to take my case, but all the same, I’d like you to run the body first. So if you could put a rush on it, I would appreciate it. This could be a human-on-human crime. It could be a human copycat playing with magic trying to make it look paranormal, or it could be something that needs to go over to the wild side.” She glanced toward Kade. “And if that happens, they can have it. Personally, I wouldn't mind turning it over to what’s his name...Kade over there...so I can get him out of my hair,” Sydney huffed.

Ada looked over to Kade and smiled. “You mean that whole lot of sexy goodness over there talking to Tony? Yummy. I would love to work with him, or just work him, period. Whatever, you send him down to the lab, and I’ll be happy to review the results in detail with that sexy man right there. Mama needs some sugar tonight.”

Sydney tsked at the thought. “Yeah sure, if you’d like a bite with your sugar, I’m sure he’d be happy to oblige you. Not sure if he’s got fangs or claws, but something’s going on there.”

“Girl, you sound like you doth protest a little too much. Why not just look at it as a perk of the job? Lord knows there aren’t many. Or maybe that hot partner of yours could spice up your coffee?” she laughed.

Hot partner? Yes, that would be Tony. “Yeah, you’re right about that. There's a whole lot of sweetness there, but tasting his candy would not be good for my career. Ada, I just need to get out and satisfy my needs...Can you tell that I’m a little distracted tonight?”

“Well, girl, you have about five hours to satisfy your needs, and then you need to get your ass down to the lab. I'll bag her up, start the autopsy, snap the pics, and get the trace out. Now, look at this thread.” Ada held up a tiny, brown, thread-like substance in her tweezers. “Maybe something unusual about that too? Could be regular thread, or something else?”

“Okay, run the thread. We gotta move quickly. This girl was tortured, and I have a feeling she isn’t going to be the perp’s last play toy. It’s like the killer enjoyed this...took his time. He's sharing his work with us. Wanting us to see what he did to this girl. God, it makes me sick.”

Ada shook her head in disgust. “I know. We’ve got a predator here. Not sure if there's anything to the tats or the thread, but I'll start right away. Now why don’t you get back to your night off? Well, at least for a few hours until I gather some evidence. Kade over there looks awful lonely. He certainly looks like he could take care of all your needs,” she teased.

“No way, Ada. I'm outta here for now. See ya down at the lab.” She gave Ada a wave and turned to leave. It was supposed to be her night off, and damn if she wasn’t going to get at least a few hours to herself. As Sydney readied herself to leave, she felt eyes on her back. She glanced at Kade to find him staring at her. She nodded her head and turned around quickly so he wouldn't think she was interested in him.

Something about him bothered her. She felt drawn to him; it was probably the supernatural, hotter-than-hell vibe he had going on. He told her he worked with P-CAP, but his story didn’t jive with her instincts. Sydney read people well, and there was something about him that said he wasn’t a cop. Or even a supernatural cop. He looked like he belonged at a country club. Maybe he was a lawyer, or a businessman? Taking in one last glance, she memorized his clothing and shoes. The suit wasn’t right. So not the inexpensive cop wear she was used to seeing at the station. Boss? Calvali? And the shoes, he was wearing Salvatore Ferragamo. Sydney regularly shopped the shoe sales at Nordstrom’s and knew he was not wearing Clarks.

Something wasn’t adding up. He looked too perfect to be working a detective beat, even for someone not human. Sydney wondered what kind of supernatural he was. Wolf? No, he didn’t strike her as the rugged, outdoorsy type. No, Kade was refined, sleek, and uber-sexy. Primal and dangerous. Vampire? Yes, she’d bet he was a vampire. Damn curiosity was getting the best of her as she surreptitiously hoped she’d see him again. Kade might be keeping a few secrets, and Sydney was going to find out exactly what he was up to...as soon as she engaged in a few secrets of her own.

Chapter Two

Sydney wasn’t looking for love; her current career didn’t afford her that luxury. When she wasn’t working, she was still thinking about work, but that wasn’t the only thing that kept her from getting seriously involved with someone. Sydney was acutely aware of the very real danger she faced every day on the streets. In her profession, the odds were higher than average that she might not go home after a shift. Why bother with a husband and family when they would need to live with the constant worry that she could be killed on the job? Given that she was only twenty-eight, she didn’t feel the need to have kids at the moment. She loved kids, but she didn’t want them to grow up motherless because something happened to her. Maybe someday, when she moved into management and found someone she loved completely, she’d consider having kids, but not now.

Tonight, Sydney wasn’t looking for a husband, or love. She didn’t have the time, or energy to even entertain the idea of a relationship. No, what she did need was a quickie, no strings attached. It was an empty existence, but it was enough to calm her nerves and sate her need for release.

As she walked into Eden, the pounding music and glaring lights hit her hard. The smell of cigarette smoke and sweat from the dancers permeated the room. Also, there was a faint hint of bleach, the place was clean even if the activities were down and dirty. Eden was an upscale club that catered to singles and couples who were looking to watch or be watched, serving both humans and supernaturals.

The multi-colored lights bounced off the mirrored ceilings. The bluish walls appeared to move as the lights danced. A large, wall-sized water fountain ran along the entire length of the club opposite from the bar. If you stood next to it, you could faintly hear the hiss of the water and feel the spray on your face. Behind the bar, a fifteen foot, yellow boa constrictor, named 'Eve' slithered behind the glass. Inside, Eve climbed on a large tree so she had plenty of space to watch the patrons. In the club, a large, winding staircase led upstairs to the private rooms where clients could go to talk, or engage in sexual activities in private or public, depending on what they wanted.

Sydney knew that she could comfortably lose herself in here for a few hours before going back to death; death always waited for her. It was patient, but never kind. Quickly scanning the room, she darted into the ladies' room. She changed into her tiger-striped, spandex mini dress with matching 'fuck me' heels; she was ready to hunt. Her tanned skin shone beneath the plunging cowl neckline exposing her ample cleavage. A black, lacy thong was all she wore under the dress. She shoved her clothes into her tote bag and locked the custom locker Eden provided its guests. Pulling her hair free of the ponytail holder, she let her blonde curls slide down her back. With a quick spritz of hair spray, she was ready. Sydney had officially transformed from cop to chick, and looked every bit the bait she intended herself to be.

Walking over to the bar, she waved to the bartender. “Hey, Tristan. Lemon Perrier, please.”

Tristan shouted over to Sydney, “No champagne? What’s up, mon chaton?” Tristan liked calling her 'my kitty'. Tonight the nickname fit, given she looked every bit the cat on the prowl.

“No champagne tonight, mon loup,” she teased. She certainly had every intention of making him her wolf for the next few hours. “Sorry, Tris, only here for a while, and then I gotta get back to the grind. No alcohol for me tonight, just a few hours of dancing and fun. Then I’m outta here.”

Tristan smiled. God, Sydney looked hot. At one time, he would have taken her as a lover and never let her go, but somehow being the owner of Eden had put him into her 'friend with benefits' category, so he would have to be satisfied with sex every now and then, sometimes even dealing with watching her with other men. He could not understand how a beautiful woman like Sydney remained single. She was a smart, all business kind of woman, yet sexy, willing to play hard sexually and refusing to commit herself to one man. Tristan cared about Sydney and would like to see her settle down, maybe with him, but he didn’t own this business to judge. People came here to have fun and do whatever they wanted. Being that he was an Alpha wolf, he knew all too well people’s need for sizzling sex without ties or questions.

Tristan watched Sydney, noticing that her tight dress was so short that it barely covered her ass, and what a fine ass it was. Tristan knew that she was never going to commit to one man and felt protective. He kept an eagle eye on her as she began to dance in the sea of undulating bodies. The men in the club inspected Sydney as she began to dance alone, wishing they could fuck her. Most women jealously watched her, wishing they could be her.

Sydney could feel people watching her as she danced, swaying her hips as she felt the music, and she didn’t care. There was a reason she came to Eden: music, sex, all of it for the taking, confidential without judgment. It was everything she needed this very moment, a well-deserved release. As she danced on the floor, she slowly opened her eyes to see Tristan coming straight at her. She yearned to release her sexuality, to relax, to forget, and Tristan could take her there.

Sydney’s Alpha wolf was sex on a stick. Tristan’s rugged, earthy, dominating presence commanded attention when he walked into the room. He was good-looking but not exactly handsome. With captivating amber eyes and wavy, platinum blonde hair, he looked as if he could have been a California surfer. And even though his tan skin gave off a radiant glow, his hard eyes served as a warning to others that he, indeed, was a predator. Tonight he was dressed in light blue jeans and a white, linen shirt that he wore untucked; casual, but not messy; serious, but cool. He entertained the guests with his adventure stories, and was able to deflect the interest of ladies in a way that made them still feel special. But, tonight, there was only one lady he wanted...Sydney.

As she danced, Sydney felt strong hands clasp her waist. She leaned into the stranger, recognizing the feel of the muscular chest up against her back. She loved the woodsy, clean scent of Tristan, and felt his arousal as they swayed to the music. Tristan pulled her around so he could see her face. “Look at me, Sydney.”

She looked up from his chest into his intense, golden eyes. “Yes,” she whispered.

“Looking for fun tonight, Syd? Tell me, how do you want it, mon chaton?”

She shivered at the thought of him taking her quickly. He was dominating and pushing her to tell him her fantasy. “Tris, I don’t have a lot of time.”

“Okay, no games tonight. How do you want it?”

“Fast, hard, private,” she teased.

“Let’s finish our dance. Shall we, mon chaton? Your wolf has everything you need.”

Sydney smiled and let the arousal overcome her, feeling the warmth grow in her womb. She wanted this...no, she needed this tonight. Both the stress of the grisly murder, and then Kade showing up at her scene trying to run the show, had put her on edge. She wanted to forget, and Tristan could give that to her. He understood her the way no one else did, a friend with benefits who didn’t judge her. She laid her head back on his chest enjoying the warmth of his arms.

* * *

The crime scene disturbed Kade. Killing and violence was part of his world, but the torture of an innocent was unacceptable. As the leader of vampires in New Orleans, he suspected who had committed the crime, but he would have to investigate further to be sure. Kade convinced the head of P-CAP to let him on the scene, because he did not trust the local authorities to handle the case. It wasn’t his job to investigate the murders like a detective, but being the leader he was, he planned to find the rogue and mete out justice.

For now, he would work out of a brownstone graciously loaned to him by Tristan, the local werewolf Alpha. He and Tristan were good friends from times long ago. Tristan was the one who phoned him to tell him there was talk of a possible rogue vampire in his region who was practicing black magic. There were rumors of rituals, but nothing solid to go on. Finally, the evil had shown itself, and Kade jetted out of NOLA on his private plane as he got the go ahead from his inside source at P-CAP. As much as he wanted to leave it up to P-CAP to find the perpetrator, he felt compelled to come to Philadelphia, suspecting the magic was being drawn from his territory.

What he hadn’t expected was the confrontation with the spirited Miss Willows. What an interesting, sexy distraction she was. She smelled of lilies, and he could practically taste her sweetness in the air. What would it be like to taste her? He had to stifle his arousal in front of her. He wasn’t planning on lying to her, but she was human, so it was necessary for her own protection. Supernatural problems were on a ‘need to know basis’, and she did not need to know. Besides, human guns were no match for dark magic or vampires.

But damn, if he didn’t enjoy a little sparring with the blonde detective. She was lean and curvaceous with a mind to match. The scent of her arousal at the scene drove him wild with desire. He craved her. He admonished himself for his lusty thoughts, knowing he wasn’t there to get involved with women. Kade figured he was a little agitated from all the stress of flying up to Philadelphia in such a hurry. He needed blood, maybe sex, not necessarily in that order. What this vampire didn’t need were complications.

Tristan owned a club in the area where he knew he could get his needs met. He signaled to his second. “Luca, let’s swing by Tristan’s place, Eden. I could use some refreshment. I told Tristan I would fill him in on what I’ve learned.”

Luca barked out an order to the limo driver and turned to Kade. “We’ll be there in ten minutes. Do you wish for me to find a private room and procure a donor?”

“Yes. Thanks, Luca,” Kade replied as he stared out the window, his thirst gnawing at him. Growing irritable, he needed blood soon.

* * *

On the dance floor, Tristan grabbed the nape of Sydney’s neck and pushed his long fingers through her hair. She leaned back giving him full access to her throat and chest. The wolf in him howled at her submission, and the man in him was left breathless at the sight of her smooth skin and the rise of her breasts. He continued to pull her head back and kissed her throat near her ear. Looking down, he could see the rosy edge of her hardened nipples. She wasn’t wearing a bra. God, this woman was killing him.

She moaned at the feel of his lips, and reached for his ass: hard, sexy, rough; that was Tristan. She knew the sex would be fast, but good. She also knew she would walk away with no strings attached. Sydney gasped as Tristan slid a hand up her belly and cupped her breast. Sydney moaned in response. “Tristan, please...”

He leaned and whispered in her ear, “Like that, mon chaton, do you? Come on now, tell me what you want.”

Sydney had enough with the games. “Tristan, you and me upstairs...now. I am done playing.” She could barely speak as she licked her lips. Dancing and pulling him close, she ground against his hard arousal.

“Ah fuck,” Tristan grunted, noticing that Kade just walked into the bar. “Sorry, Sydney, but an old friend just came into the club. You have no idea how I hate interrupting our fun, but I have to talk with him...important business. It’ll only take a few minutes though. Do you want to go up to my private room and wait for me? I'll meet you upstairs in ten minutes.” He was irritated with the interruption, but this was important.

As Sydney contemplated her answer, she felt a chill again like she felt down at the docks. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. He was here. Rapidly scanning the room, she saw Kade sitting at the bar staring at her. She wasn’t imagining things. Kade was actually here, and for some reason he didn’t look happy. What in the hell was he doing here? Did he follow her from the crime scene? Couldn’t she get one hour of peace without the job following her?

Sydney took off across the dance floor toward Kade without saying a word to Tristan, leaving him wondering what the hell she was doing. Why wasn’t she going upstairs to his room? No, instead she stomped directly over to his friend Kade, looking like she was on a warpath. Damn. Putting two and two together, Tristan quickly surmised that somehow Sydney knew Kade. He wasn’t sure how, but so far this didn’t look good. Immediately, Tristan recognized that Sydney had switched into work mode, and that meant things could get ugly.

Hands on hips, Sydney stalked up to Kade, daggers shooting from her eyes. “What the fuck are you doing here? Are you following me? Perhaps we need to get a few things straight if we're going to work together.” Despite her anger, Sydney felt instantly drawn to him, and she found herself even angrier that her traitorous body was responding to Kade’s presence.

Tristan stifled a laugh. No filter on his girl. Before Kade had a chance to answer her, Tristan held out his arms to Kade. “Hey, Kade! Welcome! I’ve missed you, brother.” The men exchanged hugs and then both stared back at Sydney waiting for her reaction.

Confusion swept over her as she watched the two sexy men hug and talk as if they were good friends. Tristan and Kade know each other? Friends? Shit. Sydney was pissed, not just pissed but pissed off and aroused. Seriously? Can my night get any worse? She had been trying so hard to relax....trying not to think about the murder or how Kade had completely thrown her at the scene and tried to steal her case, or how he turned her on beyond belief. Now here he was...right here in the bar, watching her while she danced and practically had sex on the dance floor. Just freaking great. Not only was she irritated at the interruption, she realized that she was irritated at herself for being so attracted to him. Worse, he was looking at her seductively, noticing her sexy clothing...or lack thereof. She guessed her air of professionalism was shot to hell. Whatever, he wasn’t supposed to be here anyway, screwing up her entire night.

As she was about to bolt, Tristan grabbed her possessively around the waist, and turned to Kade. “So, you two know each other? Care to share?”

Sydney wanted to shove Tristan’s hand away, but she didn’t want Kade to suspect she desired him. The thought crossed her mind to let Kade think she belonged to Tristan. What would it hurt? Tristan knew the truth. Didn’t he? He was holding her as tight as a dog held onto his bone, so she decided to go along with the charade.

Sydney sighed, “Yes, Tristan, as much as I despise discussing work while I'm at play, and I was so about to get into some play, Kade and I met today on a case.” She shot Kade an annoyed look. “Now, would you like to enlighten me as to how you know Kade?”

Tristan smiled knowing she wasn’t telling him everything. “Well, Kade and I go way back, good friends from the bayou.”

She raised an eyebrow, “Bayou? Really? Okay then...whatever. Well, you two have fun...talk about old times and all. Sorry, Tris, can’t wait around tonight...gotta get back to work. Until next time, mon loup.” She placed a chaste kiss to Tristan’s lips as Kade watched with jealous eyes. Narrowing her eyes at Kade she quipped, “And you...mister P-CAP, not sure if or when I'll see you again, but later.”

Kade reached out to grasp Sydney’s hand at the same time Tristan released her waist. Kade gazed intensely into her eyes and spoke firmly, “Yes, my dearest Sydney, when we meet again, and we will meet again, it will be a pleasure. I promise.”

Sydney stared at him for a moment almost unable to break their gaze. Unsettled by her reaction to him, she thought it some must be some strange kind of a paranormal, chemical reaction gone wrong. Why was she so attracted to him? She just met him. And his smooth voice...it wrapped around her like silk. She had to get out of there before she jumped his bones. Taking a deep breath, Sydney turned on her heels and walked away, not looking back at either one of them.

Sydney practically ran to the ladies' room. She could not figure out how to get control of her emotions. She was just about to have sex with Tristan only to find herself wanting to sleep with Kade by the time she left the bar. Questions spun in her head. How exactly does Tristan know Kade? And what the hell is happening to me? I know that this guy Kade is lying, but he is freaking hot. Down, girl, get a grip. Short on answers, she decided to get back to the lab as soon as possible. Changing into her work clothes, she stomped out the door. Since sex was out, work was officially back on the schedule.

Tristan laughed out loud, shaking his head. He wasn’t exactly sure what was going on with Sydney, but he loved watching her dress down another guy, even it was a friend. Sydney was a great girl, but she did get her feathers easily ruffled when her 'needs' weren’t met.

As much as he hated being interrupted, he knew exactly why Kade was here, and he didn’t want to wait to get the details. He also wasn’t ready to share information with Sydney. That’s why he told her to go upstairs; stubborn woman didn’t ever listen. He expected nothing less from Sydney though; she was a detective after all. But, he still didn’t want her involved in the paranormal business that he needed to discuss with Kade. Sure, Sydney was a tough as nails cop, but she was still human, and he was determined to protect her from whatever evilness had just set up shop in his city.

“So, what’s the deal my friend?” Tristan inquired. “I’m glad I called you. I knew that shit was going to go down soon. Just glad you were here and could go to the scene.”

“Definitely black magic, but it was a vampire...the girl was drained. I'm not sure of the ritual, but if I had to guess, someone is trying to build power. I will be engaging P-CAP to recommend full takeover of the case in the morning once the coroner has run an autopsy,” Kade disclosed.

Tristan’s face hardened. “I want you to know that I'm very appreciative of your offer to come and help. My pack is very concerned about a rogue vamp targeting women, and I need to assure them that P-CAP and the vampire community is taking care of it. Even though the vamp went after a human this time, it could be a werewolf next time. I can’t have it.”

“Tris, I will take care of this asshole. I'm sure it is a vampire, but there may be more than one person involved. Whoever is responsible will be dealt with. You can trust me on that.”

Sensing his friend was clearly on top of the case, Tristan relaxed a little, looking to change the subject. “So, what else is up? Seems you have been a busy boy since you’ve been in town. Getting in trouble already, huh?” he joked.

“Who me? I can’t possibly know what you're talking about,” Kade said, denying any wrongdoing.

“Yes, you. What the hell was up with you and my lovely detective Sydney? You know, the one I was about to have sex with until you arrived and so kindly interrupted us. My girl was really pissed at you. You haven’t even been in town twenty-four hours. What did you do to her?”

“First of all, I did nothing to her. I simply informed her that she was not leading the case, and I think you’d agree with me on that point. She may be a cop, but she’s human. I might let her consult after the coroner is finished, but she will not lead this case. And secondly, from what I can tell, my friend, Miss Willows, is not yours. You may have thought you were getting sex, but it didn’t take much to interrupt you. She flew off like a little bird. So, she must be just a friend, and I have been around long enough to know that she certainly does not belong to you.” Kade was dead serious as he challenged Tristan. The tension was palpable, thanks to the words that just left his lips. What the fuck was getting into him that he would challenge a friend, let alone an Alpha, for a human woman on foreign territory?

Not backing down, Tristan raised an eyebrow and reached over to put his hand on Kade’s shoulder. He was asserting his dominance while diffusing a potential argument. “Kade, my brother. You challenge me in my own club? I realize you have had a long day of travel, so I will overlook the way you just expressed yourself. As for Sydney...let’s just say that she is, shall we say, a close friend, a very close friend. A friend who occasionally shares and experiences her most intimate desires with me. However, as you so eloquently just pointed out, she remains uncommitted. And while I would love for her to figure out why she builds emotional walls around herself, I am a businessman not a psychologist. Most days, Sydney is a bad, ass-kicking, ask-questions-later cop, but she does walk on the wild side here in my club. I may join her or even watch her at times. But, make no mistake about it; even though we are not committed, Sydney is under my protection and the protection of my pack.” He sighed heavily, “She will not be hurt if I have anything to say about it. And from where I am sitting as Alpha, I have everything to say about it.” He paused for a second to judge Kade’s reaction and then continued, “Kade, you and I have known each other for a long time, so I can tell by the look in your eyes that something is stirring in you...you want her. I can’t tell you not to pursue her, but I am warning you; do not hurt her, emotionally or otherwise, and if at all possible keep her away from this killer.”

The tension dissipated with the Alpha’s strong words. Kade shouldn’t give a shit what Tris did with the cop, but he did care. He tried to shuck that pang of jealousy. What was he thinking? Frustrated with himself and his feelings toward the human woman, he struggled to focus on why he was even here in Philadelphia. He was supposed to find a killer and then get back to business in New Orleans, nothing more, nothing less. He needed to put Miss Willows out of his mind if he was going to get anything done.

Deciding to change the subject, he browsed the dance floor. “So, are you going to offer a vampire a drink or what?” he laughed and then said, “Look, I can do bottled or donor, but I am not looking for extras tonight.”

Since when did his friend not want extra?...as in extra-sexual activities. Tristan was growing tired of trying to figure out what was going on in Kade’s head. “You just traveled a long way. We have plenty of anonymous donors available tonight. If you want to grab the first private room on the right, I will send up a few donors for you and Luca. Is it just the two of you tonight?”

“Yeah, just Luca and me tonight. Thanks, Tris. I appreciate your hospitality. It has been a long day.” Kade nodded to Luca. “Let’s go, Luca.”

Tristan notified his manager to send two donors upstairs immediately. Now that weres and vampires were out in the open, there were plenty of human donors who were willing to come to the club. Either they were interested in sex and the orgasmic bite of the vampires, or they just enjoyed the bite sans the sex.

Management kept a list of volunteer donors as they entered the club, and they were given a buzzer that was worn around their neck or clipped onto their clothing. If it buzzed, the donor would approach the hostess and be directed to a private room. Everything was consensual and safe. Vampires who wanted a donor were vetted out so Eden could ensure the safety of its guests. Draining until death was strictly forbidden. Tristan could not afford for there to be mistakes, so security monitored the rooms to make sure there were no issues upstairs, and donors could opt out at any time.

While vampires were sexual in nature, not all vampires were looking for sex when they ate. Many who came into the club were committed to another person and were only looking for fresh blood. While bottled blood, both synthetic and real, was available, the taste of fresh, warm blood was preferred by most vamps. And even though a vampire could go hunting, the community was trying to get vampires to conform to more civilized ways of procuring food.

Luckily, vampires did not require feeding every day, nor did they require large amounts of blood to sustain their strength. There were humans who sought excitement, who were looking for the vampire experience any day of the week. Eden capitalized on the synergistic relationship between donors and vampires. Similar clubs had started popping up around the city as well. Instead of going for just a coffee, humans could get a coffee and a bite. Orgasm and coffee to go...what more could one ask for?

As Kade relaxed on the sofa, he let his thoughts drift to Sydney. While he initially felt angry seeing Sydney on the dance floor with another man, he could not deny his arousal watching Tristan touch her breasts, wishing it was he who was touching her. His cock was rock hard when Sydney approached him earlier. He tried to hide his arousal by acting pissed. Maybe Sydney didn’t notice, but he was quite sure that Tristan did.

An attractive, bleached-blonde twenty-something, walked into the room and knelt down on her knees next to Kade. She lifted her eyes. “No extras tonight, sir? I promise to make it good for you,” she purred as she rubbed her hand across his thigh and over his hard bulge.

On another night, he would have sucked and fucked blondie high and hard, but not tonight. He was growing tired of meaningless sex with his food. Kade sighed, “No thanks. Just a drink and then I'm out of here.” It had been a long day. Yes, he did want extras, but he wanted them with a certain fiery detective. This donor would quench his thirst for blood, but would do nothing for the erection pressing against his zipper.

Looking disappointed, she laid her bare arm against his chest. He could smell her young, aromatic blood. He put his fingers around the young woman’s wrist and held it to his nose. She moaned in delight when he licked the inside of her arm. His fangs elongated and he bit into her soft, pale flesh. He closed his eyes as he drank the essence of the strange woman. Kade fantasized he was biting Sydney, pretending she was the woman before him writhing in ecstasy on the floor. When he was sated, he licked the wounds so they healed and strained to stand up. Shit. He was harder than ever. Why was he so attracted to that damn woman?

He glanced over to Luca who had just finished fucking his donor up against the wall. As Luca released the girl, his eyes met Kade’s. Luca raised a questioning eyebrow at his boss wondering what was up with him, but Kade just silently watched. They were out of town, and it was customary for them to blow off some steam. Drinking blood and having sex were acceptable within the vampire community especially when neither of them were committed.

Luca was Kade’s right hand man in charge of security operations in New Orleans. Although raised in Australia, Luca returned to his father’s British homeland as an adult, and subsequently, found himself in New Orleans fighting in the War of 1812. Severely wounded during battle, Kade found Luca dying in a field and offered him the choice to be turned into a vampire. Once Luca agreed, Kade drained him of his blood to the point of death, and then, he fed Luca his own lifeblood. After the transformation, Luca swore allegiance to Kade. He worked for Kade, but they were also best friends, comrades in life. He was loyal and forever grateful to Kade. When they traveled, they often fed and fucked, casually enjoying the women donors. Luca eyed Kade wondering what was going on with him. “Hey, I am almost done here. You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Finish up. I’m eager to get back to the brownstone. I have some calls to make. I’ll meet you downstairs.” Kade had to get the fuck out of there. The club smelled of blood, sex, and sweat; but none of it was Sydney’s. He had to see her soon and find out exactly what the little detective had found out at the autopsy.

Chapter Three

After Sydney left the club, she drove directly to the station. She was used to working night shift, so even though it was midnight, she had plenty of time to get organized before she met with Ada to get the initial findings from the autopsy. She was lost in thought when Tony slammed a wrapped cheesesteak on the desk. His partner looked like she could use a pick me up. “Hey, Syd, thought you could use some food.”

Sydney licked her lips. “Oh, Tony, you do know exactly what a girl wants.” She ripped the wrapping away, and bit into it letting the onions fall down her chin. “Thanks so, so much, Tony! Mmmm....messy, but soooo good.”

Tony shook his head laughing. She looked like she was coming, not that he knew about that. He would love to have her just once, but he knew that was a line that he probably should not cross. Ever since he'd met Sydney Willows, he'd fought the urge to kiss her senseless and slam his cock into her, but he was pretty sure she didn’t date guys that often, and he was one hundred percent sure she didn’t date fellow cops. No use thinking about what he couldn’t have. Dragging his thoughts back to the case, he pulled out the file on the girl. “Glad you like the sandwich, Syd, but you gotta eat quickly. Billings called an hour ago. She said she’s ready for us to review her initial findings and is expecting us in thirty minutes. Eat up. I gotta stop in and see the captain, then I’ll wait for you over by the elevator, so we can go down together.”

“Sounds good to me. And, Tony...thanks for the steak sandwich. You're a lifesaver. Not sure what I would do without you.” Sydney was miffed after the incident at the club and couldn’t stop thinking about Kade. She was about to get her freak on with Tristan when that damn vampire came in and interrupted things. If he was a detective, she was the queen of England. There was no way on Earth that guy was a rank-and-file detective. He was lying to her, and he was cocky. And shit, he was hotter than hell. Fuck. I have to get my shit together, get the vamp off the case, get some sleep, and then solve this murder. It was turning into the longest night she'd had in weeks.

After eating her food, she padded into the elevator, ready to get some clues from the coroner. As the elevator doors opened on the basement floor, Sydney and Tony walked down the long, gray corridor that led to the morgue. The overhead lights flickered, providing a dim path to their destination. She had walked this hallway more times than she cared to count, but every time she did, the gray walls reminded her that she was there to face death. No amount of fresh paint could make it seem like just another hallway in the building.

She pushed ahead of Tony through the black, double doors that led into the autopsy room. The smell of death hit her as the air wafted into her nose. It was something she never got used to, but it reminded her of why she became a cop. Someone’s life was stolen. The girl was dead, and she would catch the bastard who did it. Glancing around for a mask and gloves, she leaned over the body looking at the girl’s wrists. “Hey there, Ada. So, what ya got?”

Ada looked up through her plastic mask. “It’s a damn shame. This city is filled with some sick fucking bastards, but this one...he just...well, come see.” She gestured down to the girl’s torso.

Sydney peered over the now naked body. The translucent skin seemed to float over the young woman’s muscles. Her body was littered with small cuts and marks, but none appeared to be deep. Sydney gritted her teeth and took a deep breath, “She was tortured, wasn’t she?”

Ada kept taking samples from the body as she spoke, “Tortured? That would be a yes. Not sure what made all the cuts, but looks like she was possibly whipped with something. Maybe cut with a small knife of some sort. And these...,” she pointed to the girls wrists. “Looks like she was bound with rope. I found some fibers embedded in her skin, still waiting on trace. As for the cause of death, we are looking at exsanguination. How she lost the blood? Not sure yet, but there is no blood left in this poor girl’s body.”

Tony spoke up, “So we have a tortured girl who is drained of all her blood? Sounds like a vampire, which would mean we have to turn this case over to P-CAP. But, there are no bite marks on her, so that means it could still be ours. What's the deal with the tattoos on her body...on her face?”

Ada pointed to the girl’s breasts. “Well it looks like he not only tattooed her face, but tattooed something here. This poor girl suffered before she died. I’m estimating that she’s been dead for a day or so but the water sped up decomp.”

Sydney pointed to the tattoo on the girl’s breast. “The tat...it looks like a sun, but the face, it’s strange. It's possible she got the tattoos on her own.”

Tony looked at the girl’s sallow face. “Maybe, hard to tell with the decomp. There's something going on here that makes my skin crawl. What if the tats are ritualistic?”

Sydney was about to comment when she felt him around her. Kade. What the hell is going on? It is him, and how do I know it is him? She spun around to find Kade’s ice blue eyes staring at her.

He looked over at the body and started walking toward them. “Very observant. The tattoo is the Sun god Huitzilopochtli. He symbolizes a belief in the afterlife. Could be a ritual, or could be nothing.”

Sydney looked over at Ada, seeking her input. Ada shrugged. She could not believe this fucking shit. Kade had already been down here and talked to Ada first. Goddammit. “So, I take it you have been down here already? And if you have, you’ve ascertained that this is our case, not yours. It was great meeting you, detective Kade, or whoever you really are, but we’ve got this. It would really make me happy if we could just get to work now. So...ugh...you can go,” she ordered, as if that would really make Kade leave.

Kade was losing patience with this human. He glared over at Sydney. “Well as much as I would like to make you happy, and trust me Miss Willows, I would, but I have already talked to your superior, and it looks like you and I will be working together from now on. As you well know, when there is even the slightest chance of paranormal activity on a case, P-CAP has a right to request a co-investigation. I requested. Your department has agreed.”

Sydney’s face reddened. She was thinking of how good it would feel to scream every curse word in the book at him, but professionalism was important on these so-called 'co-investigations', and she would not let this man shake her. She took a deep breath and exhaled, “Okay then. This is how it's going to be; this is my city and my ass on the line. I don’t expect much from the people I work with, but I do expect honesty. I'm telling you right now that I'm not putting up with your P-CAP secret shit. If you know something, you share it and vice versa.” She wasn’t going to bring up the fact he was lying to her, or question him about how he really knew Tristan.

Standing his ground, Kade steeled himself. “Agreed. Now, how about we get out of here and walk through the case? For the record, I know there are no bite marks, but I still suspect the perp is a vampire. We certainly prefer to bite our donors to satisfy our nutritional needs and our sexual appetites, but there are other ways to drain a body to get the blood. Our saliva could heal the wounds even as death occurs, so you might not see bites on the victim. I intend to ask my vampire contacts to see if there has been any strange activity in town.”

Sexual appetite? Sydney did not think she could look any redder, but Kade mentioning sex made her flush. She thought for a moment about what it would be like to have Kade’s lips on her neck, his teeth grazing her tanned skin, biting her, drinking as he thrust into her. She felt warmth pooling downward, desire flowing through her blood. She shook her head trying to think of something else, wanting to shake the lust she was feeling.

Sydney pulled her eyes off Kade and glanced back to the girl on the table. “Well, we better get going. You may know some vampires, but I got some sources in this city. I think we ought to take a trip to a tat shop I know. Ada, are those the tat pictures over there?” She walked over to the desk and picked up a stack of photos. “If this girl got these tats here in the city, we'll find out who did it. And maybe get an ID on her. Ada, thanks for the update. Let me know if you get anything else.” Sydney started to walk out the door when she brushed by Kade, a chill ran up her arm. There was something about this man, this vampire. She didn’t know why he was making her so crazy but she’d have to get it together if she was going to work with him.

Kade smiled to himself, smelling her arousal. She may not like him but she lusted for him. He would take that for now. In the meantime, he would play nice so she didn’t end up staking him first.

Chapter Four

Immediately after leaving the station, Sydney agreed to meet Kade over at a local tattoo shop. Sydney drove her old, Mercedes convertible down South Street. She knew that she shouldn’t have a nice car in this city, so she decided to get a used car. Soft beige, leather seats and a convertible top that worked, Sydney loved to feel the wind in her hair on warm nights in the city. Feeling slightly more relaxed than she did in the morgue, she parked her car. The captain had put Tony on another murder case just as they left, so she had to go alone to the tattoo shop. Normally, she always stayed with her partner out on the streets. Instead of Tony, her new partner, Kade, would be with her. She didn’t trust him, but the captain was crystal clear that she was to work with him on the Death Doll case...that’s what the press was calling it.

She hated the political crap she had to put up with about the human-paranormal relations. She was good at her job, but not exactly the most tactful person. She would work with Kade, solve the case, and then he’d go back to New Orleans to bite necks and suck blood, or whatever else vampires did with their time. She told Kade she’d meet him at Pink’s Ink Tattoo shop where the best tats in the city were done. She stood outside waiting in front of Pink’s Ink when a black limo pulled up and beeped at her. It had to be Kade. Detective, my fucking ass. A door opened and a large, good-looking man with long, dark hair got out of the car. She recognized him as the man with Kade at Tristan’s club.

He walked around the car and opened the door. Kade exited the car with grace, as if he was going to a movie premiere. He was almost beautiful, if one could use that word to describe a man, but there was no mistaking the predator he was. Dangerous, no one would mess with this guy...even on the cold streets of Philly. Sydney caught her breath noticing how handsome he was in khaki pants and a blue, linen shirt with rolled up sleeves that hugged against his broad, muscled chest. He smiled at her as he caught up with his vamp friend she’d seen him with at Eden. “Hope you weren’t waiting long, love. Sydney, meet Luca. Luca, this is Sydney.”

As Sydney extended her hand to Luca, he gently took it and kissed the top. She was captivated by his green eyes that seemed to draw you in...she was lost in thought. With an Aussie accent, Luca whispered, “Nice to meet you, Sydney. So, it is you who has Kade out of sorts.” He let her hand go and chuckled to himself.

For the first time since he met her, Kade saw Sydney smile. He felt a stir of jealousy knowing it was Luca who brought the smile to her lips...so soft and full. He couldn’t help but wonder how it would feel to have those lips on his cock. He sucked a breath. His lustful thoughts shook off any feelings of jealousy. He could smell her...like Asiatic lilies, delicious. He wanted a taste. He couldn’t wait much longer. Damn, he almost forgot why the hell he was even here. What was it about her that seemed to distract him from any rational thought?

Sydney laughed as Luca released her hand. “I'm sorry, but I'm just not used to the hand kissing. In my business, I usually have guys either running away from me as I'm trying to cuff ‘em or trying to grab my ass. I know I should appreciate the chivalry, but it took me by surprise. Nice to meet you Luca, you coming in with us?”

Kade shot a look over to Luca and stepped between them. “Luca, you stay out here and keep watch. Let’s go, Sydney.” Kade held the door for Sydney. She walked past him pretending that she did not just notice that he effectively blocked Luca from touching her any further; tingles flashed through her body as her shoulder brushed his chest.

The tattoo shop was filled with teenagers and young adults. They were looking at pictures  on the wall of their potential tattoos and discussing where they would put them on their young, canvass bodies. Holding up her badge, Sydney pushed through the patrons as if she was parting the Red Sea. It was crowded, so Kade was forced to stand up behind her, against her. She could feel the hardness of his chest on her back as they stood waiting at the counter. While it drove her insane with lust, she could hardly ask him to move back, since there was no room. Sydney scanned the room looking for her source. Finally, her eyes lit up as she saw her, and she yelled over the buzz, “Pinky! Hey Pinky! Over here.”

Pinky was the owner of Pink’s Ink. She was a petite girl with black, cropped pixie hair with just a wisp of hot pink flowing through her bangs. She was more cute than beautiful, and she ran her shop with an iron fist in a velvet glove. Pinky turned around to yell at a potential customer who was peeling a drawing off the wall. “Get the hell off the art or get the hell out!” She turned around to grab a pen; her bright pink halter-top showed off her back that was adorned with two large butterfly wings in various shades of pink and indigo. When she turned to face Sydney, her large, voluptuous breasts almost spilled out of the tiny top, which complemented her short, black latex skirt.

She turned up a corner of her mouth slightly smiling, not sure of what was going on with the large, hunk of man behind Sydney. “Hey, girl, what ya doin’ down here? Finally come to let me put on that tat we talked about? And who is mister tall, dark and lick-able behind you? Yummy.” She ran her tongue across her lips.

While Sydney was used to Pinky and her flair for the English language, she could not help but feel slightly embarrassed. She could feel the hard heat of Kade up against her back. Damn it all to hell with this crowd. For a second, she found herself wishing they were alone, naked, Kade thrusting up into her and...Get back in the game girl! Focus!

Sydney coughed trying to act nonchalantly. “Hey Pink, this is Kade. Listen, I need a favor.” She held out the photo of the girl’s sun tattoo. “Before you ask, don’t. It's a case I’m working.” She looked over her shoulder at Kade. “Ugh, a case we are working. All you need to do is ID this tat, okay? Is there anything about it that looks familiar? Do you recognize the artist’s work? Maybe a customer who got a tat like this recently?”

Pinky stared at the photo and turned white. She peered over her shoulder to make sure no one was listening. “Syd, this ink...the lines, points and turns...it looks like the work of a guy who used to work in here. Fired him six months ago. I caught him wanking off in the alley. I was so incredibly grossed out, what a loser. Seriously, who can’t keep it in their pants at work?”

Sydney glanced at Kade and back to Pinky. “So, what did he say when you eighty-sixed him?”

“Well, that’s the thing. He just looked up at me and kind of just...well, he just kept going, ya know? He finished.” Pinky was visibly disgusted. “I told him that if I ever saw him near the shop again, I was calling the cops.”

“And you never thought to mention this to me over drinks?”

“Listen, this city is filled with sickos. No offense, Syd, but I can’t call the cops every time some asshole is out there waxing the bishop. I know it isn’t pretty but look around here. Cops got murders to solve. They don’t have time to arrest assholes who worship their dicks.”

“Okay, Pink. What’s his name? Address? You’ve got to have something on him.”

Pinky started going through a candy-red, glittered address box on the counter and pulled out a dingy index card. “His name was Jennings, Drew Jennings. This address might be old, but here you are...it’s on the card. Looks like he was staying in North Philly...a few blocks off Broad Street. Syd, I know you're a cop, but watch your ass. You and I both know it isn’t the greatest area.”

Sydney felt a glimmer of hope getting a lead on this case.  It looked like they’d be taking a trip uptown. “Thanks, Pinky. Kade, let’s get out of here. We can take my car. Your limo is going to look a tad out of place up there, and I would like to try not to get shot at before we even get out of the car.”

Kade didn’t know much about Philadelphia, but he didn’t like the idea of Sydney going into some shithole trying to battle an unknown supernatural. He knew this case was not just about some sick human who jerked off in an alley. “Listen, Sydney, if we do this, we do it my way. I get this is your city, but I will not allow you to put yourself in danger. I see that you are strong, but you are not strong enough to go against a vampire, my love.”

All thoughts of how sexy he was rushed out of her mind and were quickly replaced by anger. Did he see her as some kind of damsel in distress? She was a fucking cop; what didn’t he get about that? “Kade dear, you may be a bad-ass vamp and all, but this is my city, this is my job. I am going. There will be no more discussion. If you need to enlighten me about the various ways you folks suck the lifeblood out of others, I’ll be happy to listen on the way up Broad Street. But let’s get this straight, it’s not my first time at the rodeo. I have studied supernaturals and even sparred a few times with a werewolf. I know how to kill a vampire as well as I know how to kill a human, so let’s go. We're taking my car. If Luca wants to follow in the limo, that’s his funeral, but I'm outta here.” She stood with her hands on her hips, tilting her head in defiance.

Kade shot her a look of irritation. “You do not seem to understand what I told you down in the morgue. I lead this case, and you bloody well do not. You will go with me, because I allow it to be so. Do not make the mistake of thinking otherwise, Miss Willows.”

Kade was starting to think it was a mistake to have even allowed this human detective on his case. She obviously did not understand what she was getting into, and he was getting damn tired of arguing with her.

Sydney was having none of his macho bullshit. “Yeah, yeah, vampire. Keep talking but I’m the one who got us this address, and I’m the one driving. So sit your butt down in the car and let’s go.” She jumped in the car and started it, watching as he silently sat down next to her, looking as if he was about to explode. Working this case with him was going to be a lot of fun, just a laugh riot. She rolled her eyes and started off toward north Philly.

Chapter Five

As the wind whipped Sydney’s hair forward, she pushed it behind her ears. She loved this car especially when she rode around on the open highway. The lights of the city were all around, and at two in the morning, the city was finally starting to quiet down. Aside from a few transients sleeping on the sidewalk, and the police, not many people were on the streets.

She looked over to see Kade staring at her, and she couldn’t help wondering what he thought of this place. She knew that vampires could be very old, and suspected Kade was an elder of some kind. Aside from his arrogant presence, he also seemed well spoken, well traveled, and knowledgeable. She could only imagine how many things he knew about women: how to please them, make them scream. She wanted him to make her scream, but she knew getting involved with him would not be a good idea.

No matter how hard she tried, Sydney couldn’t deny her attraction to him. She couldn’t pinpoint exactly what was driving her lust for the man. He was dangerous, hot, and sexy. And he would probably shatter her heart in a thousand pieces if she let him get close. No, she knew it wasn’t a good idea. He was a supernatural who could have any woman he wanted, and on top of that, he didn’t even live here. She knew practically nothing about him except the fact that she wanted to fuck his brains out, not exactly enough to start a relationship.

And then there was the little fact about his lying. Kade was not a run-of-the mill detective. He was not telling the truth, and she damn well knew it. She had enough of the lies. They were about to go into a fucked up situation that could get her ass killed, and she had a right to know what the hell was going on with him. Enough of the games. She kept driving and yelled over the rush of wind, “So Kade, what’s your deal? I can tell by your pretty shoes and overall style that you are so not a P-CAP detective. We are about to go into some shit, and I want to know what the hell is really going on.”

Kade knew the time was coming when she would confront him. She was not about to let him go on forever with the detective routine. He had to come clean, at least tell her part of the truth. “Ah, you're quick Detective Willows. Sorry to lie to you, love. You are correct that I'm not a detective, but I am in a position of authority in my world. So for the sake of argument, let’s just say that I'm a third party who is very interested in seeing this case come to an end expediently. As you know, Tristan is a close friend, and we have mutual interests. He requested my assistance, and I'm here to put a rest to this situation.”

“Okay, so you're telling me I'm about to go into a potentially deadly situation with an amateur?” Just fucking great.

“My dearest, Sydney. I may be many things, love, but an amateur is not one of them. I have lived many centuries, fought many wars. I will protect you with my life,” Kade replied. “You must know that while I respect your desire to apprehend the perpetrators of this girl’s death, I have every reason to believe a vampire is responsible, and I will bring him to justice. That is all you need to know for now; this is the truth.”

Truth? Yeah right, mister sexy vampire. Whatever. Sydney just kept on driving. Maybe he was telling the truth, maybe not. At this point, she had already made the decision to find Jennings and wasn’t about to turn around.

They pulled around the block noticing that the street was deserted, as if they were in a ghost town. The street was lined with row homes. Many were either boarded up or covered in graffiti. Sydney pulled her car into a parking space, which was not hard to find. She cased the street. At the end of the block, there were teenagers sitting on a porch, no one else. She shrugged, pretty normal given the neighborhood. “Okay, here’s the deal. I go around the front and you hit the back. See the house over there with the boarded up windows and red door? That’s it.”

Kade held up a hand in protest. “Sydney, there is no way you are going into that house alone.”

“Kade, I'm the detective, remember? We need an element of surprise. I’ll go in the front and you can come in from behind, scope out the house while I distract him. As you keep saying, I am a human, so Jennings will only see me and perhaps think I'm alone. He'll be surprised as long as he only sees me, not you.”

Kade raised a questioning eyebrow at Sydney. “What if Jennings doesn’t answer? What if a vampire answers? What then?”

“You vampires have some kind of preternatural senses, right? I promise I'll yell for you if I get even a hint that something is wrong. And then you can take him by surprise.”

Kade looked at the house and then back to Sydney. “Do you have weapons? Human or vampires, you need to be ready to defend yourself.”

Sydney quickly checked her ankle holster where she kept her secondary Sig Sauer. Before she left the station, she loaded it with wooden bullets in case she needed it for vamps. Her primary Sig Sauer in her shoulder holster was loaded with silver. If you shot a human or were with a silver bullet, the perp was going down either way. Sydney also kept a silver knife in a secret compartment in her sleeve and another one in the tip of her right boot. She looked over and said, “I’m good. I’ve got silver in this gun here, so at the very least, I can slow a vamp down.”

Kade reached for the door handle. Looking directly at Sydney, his eyes narrowed and his mouth tightened. “Look at me Sydney. If you sense anything off, call for me immediately. I will go around back and sneak in quietly so he doesn’t hear me, and search the back of the house while you distract him. I still don’t like this, but we’ll do this your way. If there is a vampire, stay out of the way and let me handle it. Do you understand?”

Sydney nodded. “Let’s roll.”

Before she could even get out of the car, Kade was gone. Damn vamp speed. Sydney approached the front door and knocked once. “Police. We’re just here to talk.” Nothing. She knocked again and yelled, “Police! Open up!” Again silence. Fuck me. Here we go. Sydney sucked a breath and kicked the door open, with her gun drawn and pointed. The house looked empty, but she knew that things weren’t always as they seemed. As she entered the building, the smell of urine and vomit hit her. What the fuck? She yelled into the darkness, “Who’s there? This is the police, just here to ask questions. Come out with your hands up and we'll talk. Let’s do this nice.”

While she heard nothing, she sensed she wasn’t alone. She reached into her vest and pulled out her flashlight. Flicking it on, she steadied her gun and proceeded into the darkness. As her eyes adjusted to the lack of light, she noticed movement across the room. It didn’t look like a person, more like a shadow. Slowly, she crept across the floor her eyes darting from side to side. When she approached the area where she’d seen the shadow, she shone the light on the floor: blood. Her skin pricked up the back of her neck. She knew she wasn’t alone but the person would not show themselves. Swiveling with the flashlight, she attempted to see who was in the room. In an instant, she jolted in pain as the thud of something hard hit her on her upper back. Sydney fell to the floor struggling to breathe as her face hit the bloodstained floor.

“What are you doing here? You are desecrating the ritual area, bitch! He will like you though. Yes, he will enjoy hearing you scream as he whips your flesh.”

Sydney pushed onto her side and looked up to see a dirty, apparently human, man. He was holding a fourteen inch, wooden baton, which she recognized as a martial arts tonfa. Overweight and bald, he could not be more than five-eight. His eyes were empty and cold as he held the baton above her. Sydney took a breath, gritted her teeth, turned all the way over so she was sitting on her bottom. Facing the guy straight on, she scooted backward into the corner using her hands and feet. She wanted to stand up and run, but was still reeling from the pain. She scanned the room looking for her gun that was somewhere on the floor out in the darkness. He did not know she had another gun, a surprise. Just keep him talking. “Jennings, is it?” He loomed above her refusing to reply. “Yeah, okay, don’t bother answering. Listen, I'm not going to hurt you. I just need to sit up.”

He laughed eerily, “You are going to suffer more than you ever thought possible. I don’t even care why you are here. Let’s just call it a fortunate circumstance. I will give you to my master. He will be happy with my gift. He will take everything from you while you bleed.”

Sydney knew this guy was a few cards short of a deck. She reached for her secondary gun. Slowly. He won’t know if you make him think you’re hurt. “Jennings, I hurt my ankle. I just need to check it.” She continued reaching. Almost there. “I think I might have broken it in the fall. It hurts so badly.”

He pulled out a roll of duct tape. “Listen, this will go easier if you just put out your hands. If you can’t do it, I have no problem bashing your head in until you give up the fight. What’s it gonna be?”

Sydney saw the baton, the tape. Shit, where the fuck was Kade? As she reached her hand around the gun grip, a blur jetted across her vision, Jennings flew across the room. At the same time, she drew the Sig Sauer and fired. She coughed as dust scattered throughout the air. As the cloud settled, Sydney could make out a dead body slumped against the wall, Jennings was dead.

Sydney screamed out loud realizing the blur could have been Kade. Did she hit him? She knew that even a wooden bullet probably wouldn’t kill him but what if she had injured him?

Kade rushed to her side, lowering her gun. “Sydney, love, look at me. Are you okay? You are hurt. Let me see.” He could smell her sweet blood in the air.

While he was out back staking a rogue vamp, he heard a loud noise, immediately regretting his decision to allow her to go in alone. He should have been with her. Whoever was behind this was going to easily kill humans, and he knew it.

Flying into the room, Kade grabbed Jennings by the shoulders and thrust him hard against the brick wall. In an instant, Sydney had fired off a round landing the shot in Jennings’s chest. Kade heard his last heartbeat. And even though he was disappointed he didn’t get a chance to interrogate him, Sydney was okay. Bleeding yes, but she was alive.

Kade lifted Sydney’s hair noticing swelling on her upper back from the baton. Surprised at his touch, Sydney spun around out of Kade’s reach. She was scared and shaking. “Don’t touch me. I’m fine. It’s just a little blood. I’ll be fine.” Looking down at her hands, she saw the scrapes on her palms, the red blood streaking down her fingertips. Rubbing the blood off onto her pants, she stopped the flow. Damn blood. She knew he could smell it. “Please let’s just call this into the station so they can scrub the site for trace.” She didn’t want to appear vulnerable, weak. She wanted a shower, and a glass of wine. It wasn’t her first tussle with a fucked-up human, wouldn’t be her last.

“Sydney, you are hurt. Please let me help you.” He reached toward her again. This time, instead of recoiling, she let him embrace her in his strong arms. “Just because I can smell your blood that does not mean I am going to bite you. You are safe with me. Let’s get you home.” He could smell the lily fragrance in her hair. She was his responsibility. He wanted to take her to her home and tie her to the bed so she would stay the hell away from the vampire who was killing these girls. He didn’t care that she was a cop. Sure, she was strong and capable, but human nonetheless.

She shook her head no. “I’m fine Kade. It's just a bruise.” Although the pain was starting to subside, she wasn’t ready to get up.

“Sydney, maybe we should take you to the doctors…” Kade could tell from her steady heartbeat that she was not seriously injured but she was hurt nonetheless.

“Kade, I just need to rest a minute. I’m fine. I’ll probably have a huge bruise on my back though.” She winced as she tried to move in his arms. Forcing herself to relax, Sydney let her head fall safely onto Kade’s shoulder. For a moment, she let herself enjoy the hardness of his chest and the spicy scent of his skin. She knew she should push him off and walk away, but she was shaken and what could it hurt to pretend someone cared?

Holding her closely, Kade managed to pull out his cell phone with one hand and place a call. “Luca, call the station and give them the address. Yeah, Jennings is dead. They need to scrub it. I want you here with them. You get anything, call me, got it? Okay. Bye.”

Sydney pulled away from Kade breaking their brief embrace. Something seemed to snap reminding her that she was on this case. “Let’s case the site and make sure no one else is here. I didn’t even get upstairs before this guy got me with the baton. What did you find out back? I take it you weren’t just picking daisies while I was in here with Jennings.” Her cool demeanor returned sending her emotional wall back up in place.

Kade noticed the change and played along. “I had myself a dance with a rogue vamp out back. They must have seen us coming. Let’s do this together this time. First, we’ll take the basement, then the second floor.” He wanted to respect her independence on the job. He may not like that she put herself in danger, but that was her job. And, he needed to try to worry a little less about his detective. Soon, he would stake the offending vampire and catch his jet back to NOLA. As much as he wanted Sydney, he knew the reality of the situation. He would have to let her go.

Sydney noticed that all of Kade’s nurturing over her injuries had disappeared. She guessed he responded to her pulling away. Her walls worked, kept people out. If you can’t get in, you can’t hurt me. Still, she was surprised by his sudden decision to let her go with him without a thought. Whatever, I can handle it. Guns back in holsters, she followed him down the stairs to the basement.

Thirty minutes later, with no clues to be found, Sydney did something she never let any man do, she let him drive her baby, her convertible. She was hesitant about turning over the keys, but she was nursing a major headache and the lump on her upper back was throbbing. The bleeding on her hands had stopped, but she was pretty sure her entire back was going to be black and blue. As they pulled up to her building, Kade carefully parked the car. So, her limo driven vampire seemed to have some driving skills after all. What else was he hiding?

Kade got out, handed her the keys, and opened her car door. Sydney groaned as she shoved herself up onto her feet. “Well, thanks for driving. You sure you don’t want to take my car back to the station? I can have Tony pick me up later. Um...you wanna come up for coffee?” She felt stupid even asking. Did a freakin’ vampire even drink coffee?

Kade wanted to go in with her, but he had to get back and call home. Luca would have a full update on possible suspects waiting. He didn’t want to tell Sydney yet, but there were rumors back home that someone was working black magic to gain power, just talk. There was always some asshole looking for more supernatural power. Once you were a vampire, there was no democracy. You reported to the head vampire in the area, comply or die. Most accepted their new life, some didn’t.

“Sydney love, you know you tempt me with your offer. While I do enjoy a spot of tea, I am afraid that my tastes require more than you are willing to give.” He wanted to stay. She was driving him fucking crazy. “But I really must get back and make some calls.” He reached for her hand, and she let him take it. He lifted her hand, turned her palm up, and kissed it. “I will call you with any news. Please do the same. Please forgive me...ah, my car is here.” The limo pulled up to the curb.

Sydney sniffed, “Whatever. You’ve got my cell number. If I don’t hear from you, I’ll be in touch tomorrow afternoon and we can plan next steps. It’s been a hell of a night, and I need to get a shower. Later.” She turned and entered the code to the building not looking back. What was she thinking anyway asking him up for coffee? Really? Coffee? More like do you want to come up and fuck my brains out? Guess not.

Chapter Six

After taking three Advil, Sydney showered and dressed in her favorite, red sundress that showed off the swell of her tan breasts. Unfortunately, it also showed off her upper back that had started to turn bluish. She slipped on a pair of black, platform flip-flops. She didn’t bother to dry her hair; her blonde locks looked wild and curly. It was late at night, no use blowing it out.

Sydney considered going to sleep. It was nearly four in the morning, but working nights, she was wide awake. She knew she should get into her pajamas, read a book and get some rest, but her nerves were on fire. Nearly dying can do that to a girl, but it wasn’t what was making her jumpy. It was Kade. She wanted, she needed, needed something, someone, him. But she wasn’t going to have him. Like a wanton slut, she asked him to come in with her 'for coffee' a.k.a. 'sex', and he was just too freakin’ busy, or didn’t want her. Fine. She thought there was a sexual tension there but maybe she was wrong. He had lied about being a detective. He seemed to have plenty of other secrets. What else was the guy lying about? Maybe he had a girlfriend? Maybe he was married?

Sydney longed to forget her lustful thoughts of Kade. She would get him out of her system. She didn’t believe in love at first sight anyway, lust maybe, and lust could be controlled...or redirected. Sydney decided Tristan was just what she needed. She knew he cared about her...wanted her. He was always there for her, the one stable man in her life besides Tony. Life was too short to sit around moping. She didn’t want to be alone tonight, and Tristan would help her forget.

* * *

As Sydney strolled through Eden’s doors, she spied Tristan leaning against the bar, talking to a redhead who was flirting with him and flipping her hair back. Setting her sights on Tristan, Sydney traipsed across the dance floor, ignoring the stares from all the other men. It meant nothing to her; this was a club, a place to come and be noticed. Dancing, drinking, sweat, blood, sex, it was all here, and she was going to sate herself until she felt better. Stepping in front of Tristan, she flashed a badge at the girl. “Get lost. I’ve got business here,” she ordered. Her face held no smile. The girl looked at her and rushed away, not wanting to be involved with the police.

Tristan was not going to be bossed in his own house, but damn if Sydney didn’t have presence. He instantly grabbed her arms and pulled her against his own firm body. His cheek brushed across hers, and he whispered in her ear, “What gives, Syd? My girl looks a little tense. You need something tonight?”

She quivered in his arms. “Yes, Tristan. I need you.”

With those words, Tristan took her hand and led her up the stairs. There would be no stopping him tonight. It had been weeks since they’d been together. Yeah, he knew there was no commitment between them, but tonight she was his. He wasn’t sure what Kade had done, but he would take care of her. Like always, he would give her what she needed.

Tristan led her into a private room that was painted royal blue, which had a large cherry desk and a black, leather sofa. This was Tristan’s private office. It was soundproofed, secure. He flipped a switch and a gas fire flared up in the fireplace. Sydney stood still. She needed her friend Tristan. Needed to feel cared about. He was always there for her, and she for him. “Tristan, I....”

“Sydney, you don’t need to say anything. You know I care for you. I missed you.” He brushed the back of his hand across her cheek, and she leaned into him and kissed his hand.

“Tris, this case. It was a rough night. I just need to relax. I just need…you.”

Tristan raised an eyebrow at her. “You sure, baby? You seem, I don’t know. A little different tonight. Distracted. You okay?”

Sydney didn’t want to tell Tristan that she asked Kade to come up to her apartment or how she almost got killed tonight. But he would see the bruises and wonder what happened to her. “I’m fine, Tris, really. I got hurt earlier tonight out with Kade. I’m okay, just some bruises, really.”

“Dammit Syd. What happened? Let me see you.” He pulled her closer to the fireplace and walked around her inspecting her skin. When he looked at her back, he sucked a breath and ground his back teeth. “You’re hurt. Mon chaton, did you go to the doctors? Where was Kade when this happened?” He leaned down and kissed her shoulder. Tristan rubbed her neck, and she moaned. Sydney relaxed and leaned back into him allowing him better access to her throat, submitting. Usually, she had to be in control. But here, she could let down the wall with Tristan. He knew what she wanted in life, sexually. She would never let him fully into her heart but this would have to be good enough. She would purge the thoughts of Kade from her mind. She would get her release, go home, sleep and be back on the job tomorrow with a smile on her face.

“I’m okay. Some perp got me with a baton. It’ll leave a bruise but it’s nothing serious. Come on Tris, I don’t want to talk about it. Please, just make me feel good. No more questions.”

Tristan put his hands on her shoulders and pushed away the flimsy strings of her sundress. The dress fell to her feet exposing her back to him. He reached around under her belly and cupped her breasts. His hands were full as he took her nipples between his forefinger and thumb and squeezed. She moaned again as heat rushed to her sex. Tristan gently turned her around and pressed his lips to hers. He found her lips opening, their tongues reaching for each other.

“Tristan,” she gasped, “I need you now.” He reached down and grabbed her ass. The only thing covering her body at this point was a tiny, black, silk thong. His other hand trailed down from her breast to her stomach and pushed away the flimsy fabric. His entire hand covered the mound of her sex, exploring her folds, his fingers gently building a rhythm. She rocked into his hand. “More, Tristan. In me. Please”

He loved when she begged. His wolf was aching to fuck her but he wanted to make her come first. He knew how to please a woman, especially his Syd. “Mon chaton, I will take good care of you. That’s it. Feel me.”

“Tristan, don’t stop,” she begged as she dug her fingers into his shoulders as if she was holding on for dear life.

Tristan slowly inserted a finger inside her while circling her clit with his thumb. She wouldn’t last long. He slowly added another finger, pumping her. “That’s it baby. Just let go.” Her orgasm built quickly. Tristan’s words took her over the edge as she came by his hand. She rested against him as he held her tightly.

He eased up his hold, and Sydney knelt down onto her knees in front of him. She wanted to taste him, make him feel good too. Tristan groaned as she reached up and grabbed the outside of his pants cupping his groin. She quickly unbuttoned his jeans and let his erect length jut out. She grabbed the base of his sex slowly stroking him, and looked up into his eyes. She would willingly return the favor.

After his release, they fell gently to the floor as Tristan held Sydney close to him. Relaxing on the rug in front of the fire, Sydney relished this rare closeness. She loved Tristan as a friend, but knew that she wasn’t in love with him.

Even as she lay in Tristan’s embrace, her thoughts drifted to Kade. Why did she want him so badly? Why the fuck did she feel this crazy attraction to him? She just met him. It was as if the sexual tension between them escalated exponentially every time they met. She closed her eyes and decided that whatever she felt for Kade would go away when he left. She was a cop. She didn’t need attachment. He didn’t seem to want her anyway when she offered, so why shouldn’t she enjoy a little fun with Tristan?

As if reading her thoughts, Tristan spoke into her hair, “Listen Sydney, I know something’s got you upset. What’s going on in that pretty little head of yours?”

“What are you talking about Tris? I’m fine,” she denied.

“Come on, Sydney. I can feel it. Remember, Alpha magic and all. I know you are just off today...even if you did just blow my mind,” he laughed. “You're so alone all the time. It’s not good for you. Maybe you should think about being here more often...with me. I can protect you. And before you get all riled up, I get that you are a super cop and all, but face it, you're a little beat up tonight...albeit a beautiful shade of blue. You need someone to care for you.” Tristan hated seeing her hurting like this. “Sydney, you know you mean a lot to me. I don’t want you getting hurt while you are working this case. Why don’t you think of spending the night here with me tonight? No pressure. Just spend the night and we’ll see how it goes in the morning.” He looked down at her. He knew she’d refuse; she was too stubborn to admit he was right.

After he spoke these words, Sydney kissed him gently, rose off the floor, and started to get dressed. “Tristan, I really appreciate the offer. You know I care about you too. Really, I am okay. It’s just that I have a lot on my mind. It’s complicated. I swear I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, mon chaton, but I'm here for you if you need me. And Kade will protect you too. He and I have been friends for a long time. He's a tough son of a bitch and has sworn to me that he'll protect you with his life, if needed.”

And there it was again. Kade, fucking Kade. “Tristan, don’t worry. I’ll be okay, Kade or no Kade. Thanks for everything tonight. I really gotta get going. You were exactly what I needed,” she purred. She kissed him quickly and turned to open the door.

He wondered why she was so annoyed at Kade. She barely even knew him. Yet, she talked about him with contempt, and he wasn’t sure why. It wasn’t like Sydney to be that way with his friends. He kissed her again. He wanted her protected, and he was going to talk to Kade again, whether she liked it or not.

As they walked down the winding stairway, the pounding music reminded her she was in a club not someone’s house. Halfway down, she felt him and looked across the crowded dance floor. Again? Really? She could not get away from that damn vampire. Sydney looked over to Tristan and saw him wave at Kade. She glanced over to Kade and found him glaring at her. He knew.

Sydney didn’t get how these two were friends. Right now, she didn’t care. She just wanted to get out of the bar, go home and sleep. But seeing Kade ignited the flame of desire in her that had only slightly dimmed during her little tryst with Tristan. She knew it would be temporary but she was hoping to at least get through five minutes without thinking about Kade. Damn.

She turned and kissed Tristan on the cheek and descended the rest of the stairs. She had no intention of feeling bad about fooling around with him. She had no ties to anyone, least of all Kade. She held her chin up refusing to look away from Kade as she pushed through the dance floor. She wasn’t hiding.

Kade spotted her on the stairs with Tristan. He fought the instinct to run up the stairs and rip into his friend. What the fuck was he thinking? He held no claims to Sydney yet and could not challenge his friend here in his territory. In fact, a few hours ago he left Sydney’s house refusing her invitation. He damn well knew she wanted more than coffee the instant she offered. But he had to meet Luca to figure out who had been at the crime scene.

After Luca picked him up, Kade’s deepest suspicion was confirmed. Luca had found a Voodoo bracelet with a vampire’s scent on it. A vampire who Kade knew well. There was no denying her scent; this vampire had come for him, and was somehow using the humans to assist her, perhaps a mage. He did not intend to tell Sydney about Luca’s findings tonight. She was mortal and too vulnerable. Kade planned to get Sydney off the case, keeping her safe and off the radar.

Yet, he felt so connected to Sydney. He could not deny the intense feelings that were growing inside of him. When he saw her there with Tristan, he almost lost it. As she approached, he could smell Tristan on her. He rushed over to stop her from leaving. He wanted to let her know in no uncertain terms to whom she would belong someday. She was his. He wasn’t sure how or when, but she would belong to him.

Sydney sucked a breath sensing that Kade would not let her pass. She didn’t want him to think that he intimidated her even if she was nervous. She’d play it cool, as if nothing had happened, all business. She stopped a foot in front of him, put a hand on her hip, and asked, “What are you doing here, Kade? Thought you were busy, no time for coffee and all. She was having a hard time concealing her anger. “Never mind, did Luca get anything off the scene?”

In an instant, Kade slipped behind her. He softly placed his hands on her shoulders frowning at the now deep black and blue marks on her upper back. She shouldn’t be out here. “And what do you think you are doing out here? Your bruises...you must be in pain.”

Sydney knew he felt responsible for her getting hurt even though this was her job. She was the one who insisted she go in alone. “Kade, I am a grown woman, a cop. I’ve been through worse.” She spun around and faced him. “What did Luca say?”

He wasn’t giving in to her without getting something in return. He slid a hand around her waist and drew her into him. “A dance, love? Indulge me.” He leaned in and sniffed her neck. “I can see you have been busy.”

Shit. He knew she was with Tristan. Yet, at his demand, Sydney found she couldn’t help herself. She slowly reached up and put her hands around his neck, leaning her face against his chest. They slowly danced. “Okay, one dance. Just tell me....Luca?” She was too tired and attracted to him to fight.

“Luca found a bracelet. It is a Voodoo bracelet, possibly charmed. I have contacts in New Orleans I will consult.”

Sydney was losing herself in the dance. Why didn’t he come up into her condo with her tonight? Why did he refuse? She stiffened a little in his arms. She wanted to convince him, or herself, that this was all business. “Ada called me. She's running the hair. By tomorrow, we should have something else to go on. I'll meet you at the station tomorrow night around six.”

Kade held her closer, refusing to let her go just yet as they continued to slow dance. “Sydney, you must know that I can sense great danger. I know you are a seasoned cop, but this danger...you cannot fight it. You must trust me when I say that there are evil, supernatural forces that await us...you will need me to keep you safe.” He leaned in and kissed the top her head, unable to resist.

“Evil is a reality of this city, Kade. This is what I do, and I'm quite capable of keeping myself safe...just ask Jennings.”

Kade stopped dancing. He reached over and cupped her face gently with both his hands. They locked eyes. “We will do this together, love, but know that it will be done my way. I will keep you safe, and after this evil is extinguished, you will be mine and no one else’s.”

Sydney felt the blood rush to her face. She wasn’t sure whether to yell at him or fuck him right there in the middle of the dance floor. Somehow she knew his words were true...she would be his. Determined to not let him see that he had just gotten to her, she pulled away, turned and looked back at him over her shoulder and smiled, “Kade love, you should know here and now that I belong to no one but myself.” With that, she walked out the door. She knew it wasn’t true. Something about him drew her in and threatened to change her entire life. He made her want to belong to him. She wanted to love someone and have him love her back...she wanted Kade.

Chapter Seven

After sleeping a good ten hours, Sydney got dressed and sped off to grab a latte at Starbucks. She ought to be a shareholder with all the money she spent on lattes, but damn, she loved the flavor of steamed milk with espresso. A few lattes a day really added up over the course of the month, but besides loving shoes, coffee was worth the price in her book.

Sydney stopped by the sporting goods and craft stores to pick up a few things for the kids at the children’s center where she volunteered. She loved seeing their faces as she brought in her weekly presents. New markers meant more pictures, more happy faces, and more creativity. Sydney knew how great it felt to create: inspiring, fulfilling, accomplished. These kids felt it too. Their creations were evidence they had a future, not one on the streets, but a future perhaps in art school or college. These kids had a dream to get out from under the poverty and the violence of the streets, and Sydney was determined to help them.

* * *

Even though Sydney had a busy life, mostly filled with work, the truth was that she had only a few trusted friends and no family to speak of. Her mother was tragically killed by a drunk driver several years ago, the grief from her death bringing Sydney to her knees. Sydney just wasn’t the same after losing her Mom and neither was her Dad. Sydney’s father fell into a deep depression, moved to Arizona and died a few years later.

Death was a merciless teacher. It taught Sydney to steel her emotions, build a wall big enough, so she would not have to feel the grief. Having her mom die only confirmed her decision that she would not get married, because she couldn’t stand the heartbreak of losing someone. She had several boyfriends over the years, even a few she that thought she loved, but she never really could commit to any of them because of her job. In addition, she had watched the men she worked with get married and then divorce more times than she cared to. The hours and the stress of the job did not make a marriage easy. In her mind, it didn’t make you available enough to be a good parent either. Long ago, she accepted that marriage was not in the cards for her. It was easier deciding to be happy with the life she did have: a good job, a few good friends, a boyfriend here or there who was willing to just be a boyfriend and nothing more.

Although Sydney loved kids, she convinced herself that she would never have any of her own. So, she devoted much of her spare time and money to a local, after school center. Every week she would spend a few hours at the center, talking with the kids, playing games, and doing crafts. She wasn’t the only one who was alone...these kids needed her. The fact was that many of the city’s kids were raising themselves. Their parents never made it to the PTO meetings or teacher conferences. Whether they were too busy working or missing entirely, it didn’t matter. The result was the same: kids alone on the street after school. The center gave them something constructive to do...they played, they learned, they cared.

Sydney cared about them too. She knew she was lucky to have been raised by loving parents in a middle class home where chocolate chip cookies and encouragement were plentiful. Sydney may not ever have kids of her own, but she had the know how to help other kids. She knew how to teach a group of girls to bake a cake, do their algebra homework, learn about science, sing a song, or paint a picture. Her mom was an artist so creativity was valued in her house. Sydney wanted these kids to have every experience she was allowed to have, even if at the end of the day the cold streets awaited them. These kids deserved to know about the wonderful activities that could fill their young lives instead of gang banging, prostitution, and drugs.

Sydney wanted girls and boys to grow up educated, strong, and empowered. Also, her mother always taught her that giving back fills the soul; volunteering was the greatest gift you can give to yourself and others. Sydney knew she wasn’t a saint, but she still gave as much of herself as she could. At the end of the day, the kids filled her soul with hope and love; two things that she very much needed.

* * *

After spending a few hours at the center, Sydney knew she needed to get back to the station....to Kade. It was still light outside. She wondered where he was sleeping. Did he even sleep? Did he go out during the day? She knew much more about werewolves, both the good and the bad, than she knew about vampires. She got the fact they drank blood, but other than that, she tried not to hang out with vampires to find out the details of their habits. She did have a sense of self-preservation.

As she buckled up, her cell phone buzzed with a text from the station. Fuck. Another dead girl had been found. She hated the evil that lurked within humans and paranormals. Why did they kill? Power, hate, passion, mental illness? There were many reasons, none of them good. Sydney didn’t even care anymore. She was growing tired of the death. Sure, she would try to understand motive to the extent that it would help her find the perpetrator and lock them away forever, but aside from self-defense, there was never a justified murder.

The girl was found in Elfreth’s Alley in Olde City. Benjamin Franklin had once walked these streets. America’s founding fathers had come together in this very place, creating documents that would give birth to American democracy. History was everywhere: cobblestone streets, Independence Hall, the Betsy Ross House.

Elfreth’s Alley was a historic site named after an eighteenth century blacksmith. Its cobblestone alley was lined with renovated row homes that proudly displayed the preserved eighteenth century, working class homes that remained. The country’s past, and sadly now the present, lay across the stones marring the historic site. What the fuck is wrong with people?

The site had already been contained. Sydney ducked under the tape and approached the body. She knew she should have called Kade, but she figured someone on his team would let him know. After last night, she was afraid of her body’s response to his voice even over a phone. Eventually she would have to see him, hear his voice, and breathe in his delicious masculine scent. He would be pissed that she didn’t wait for him. But Sydney figured she’d take action and apologize later.

Sydney leaned in to get a better look at the body, another “Death Doll.” The girl was a brunette this time, but had the same almost pure white, porcelain skin. She was not damaged by water like the other victim. Instead, it looked if she had been gently laid on the street only hours ago. She appeared as if she were simply sleeping. She was as young as the other girl, in her twenties, but she was dressed differently this time in a long, evergreen, velvet dress, sans shoes. Again, her eyelids had been sewn shut with thread. Someone had taken care to put makeup on her face. She looked like a collectible doll you would buy on home-shopping television. The scoop neckline dress was fitted tightly around the front of her body. Sydney snapped on a latex glove and reached over to lift the neckline slightly, another tattoo.

The tattoo was small enough that it adorned the top of the girl’s breast. It looked almost like a cross, but with a round, large protuberance on the head. Sydney stood up straight and spoke aloud to herself, “Jennings is dead, so either he did this before he died or there's someone new doing the tattoos, and what is this? It isn’t exactly a cross. I know I’ve seen this somewhere.” She shook her head at the needless loss of life.

“It’s an Ankh. Ancient Egyptian symbol of eternal life.” Sydney spun around startled by the velvet caress of Kade’s voice. But his tone was not warm. No, he was angry with her, presumably for not calling him. Great, here we go. “Forget something, Sydney? You know, I am not above punishing you for your blatant disregard of my orders.” Kade was pissed. What the hell did she not understand about their conversation? They were supposed to be working this case together. Did she not get that there was danger out here that could get her killed in the blink of an eye? Kade knew the danger was very real, and now he had a name...Simone.

* * *

After Sydney left the club last night, Kade talked to Tristan about what Luca had found: a ribbon with her scent on it. She was back, Simone. Kade first met Simone in New Orleans in 1822. He found her beaten and starving in an alley. Newly turned, she was a lost fledgling. Not wanting to watch her kill or be killed, he took her under his wing and taught her how to feed on humans without killing them. Along with several other young vampires, including Luca, Simone lived with him in his safe compound that he created within the city. Despite the apparent abuse she had suffered over the years, she came to trust Kade.

Simone told him that a man named John Palmer had sent for her from England and brought her to Jamaica. She was given as a gift to his new wife, Annie Palmer. She worked as an indentured servant, a handmaiden. It was in Jamaica where she learned Voodoo from Annie who was a dangerous and abusive mistress known as the White Witch. Annie regularly tortured Simone and the other workers and slaves on the plantation. Simone had been beaten or whipped nearly every day she’d been at the plantation. Nothing ever made the mistress happy except when she practiced her dark arts. During these sessions, Simone was expected to assist the mistress, but Simone was not happy to merely assist. She kept her eyes lowered but secretly copied Annie’s notes and memorized whatever spells Annie cast.

One night during one of the many extravagant parties they held on the plantation, a guest expressed interest in Simone. Annie offered her handmaiden as a gift to him to use as he wished. Simone reluctantly took the stranger’s hand out of fear of a whipping. The stranger led her out into the fields where he raped and turned her. She was not aware that she had left Jamaica until she awoke in a dirty hotel room in New Orleans. Her new master sat on a chair next to her and explained she’d been turned into a vampire; she’d be his new slave. While she shook in bed trying to come to terms with what he was saying, the door burst open, and a man shot a wooden arrow into his chest. The vampire disintegrated on the spot. Assuming Simone was an innocent human, the killer said nothing as he turned and left the building. Simone scrambled out onto the street, but realized she was weak. She stumbled into the muck and lay helpless until Kade found her.

During the next few years, Simone seemed to adjust to life in New Orleans and transformed into a beautiful woman. Her white, pale skin highlighted her lush, ebony hair. It wasn’t long before Kade and Simone became lovers. He wasn’t in love with her, but he was lonely and she was available. He could not risk being involved with a human during those times, so another vampire offered him the companionship he needed. What Kade didn’t realize was that Simone never gave up practicing Voodoo and had started secretly practicing the dark arts when he was out of town. She knew Annie’s secrets and wanted the power she knew could be hers. It wasn’t until a werewolf, named Tristan, approached him and told him about his missing sister, that Kade found out Simone had evil intentions. Tristan had come for Kade’s help, and an agreement. Tristan would offer peace with the local wolves. In exchange, Kade would get his sister back from Simone.

Kade was horrified to find Simone in the barn that day. She had captured at least ten girls, including Tristan’s sister, and was holding them hostage. The girls were barely alive, cuffed with silver, beaten and naked, hanging on the walls. Infuriated, he commanded Simone to him and shoved her to her knees. While he initially wanted to kill Simone for her crimes, she begged for her life. Granting her mercy, Kade banished her forever from the United States. Forced to leave, Simone left with only a ticket for passage overseas and the clothes on her back. He destroyed her ritualistic objects, her spell books, and all that remained was a burned field where the barn used to stand.

He had nearly forgotten about Simone until Luca told him he scented her at the Jennings’s scene. If Simone was involved, he knew she would kill Sydney without a second thought. If she was able to capture and torture strong werewolves, like Tristan’s sister, she could easily kill a human. He didn’t know what he could do to convince Sydney of the danger that she faced. He knew he couldn’t stop her from continuing the investigation, but damn if she was going to go out on the streets without him. He had to be serious with her and make her understand that she would obey his orders in order to work with him. He needed to tell her about Simone.

* * *

Sydney had never seen him this angry. Who the hell did he think he was? “Newsflash, vampire, I'm not your daughter, nor are you my boss. So, let me make myself clear. I do not take orders from you. We may be partners for now, but this is my city. I do apologize for not calling you, but I figured you’d be...I don’t know...sleeping or whatever it is that vampires do during the day. I knew your office would call you, and I'm not your secretary. You’re here now, so let’s get to work.” She knew she was wrong, but that was the best apology she could cough up at the moment. She was not going to let some guy tell her what to do. She was a competent detective who kicked ass and took names later. So what? There was a murderer killing women on the street. They’d catch the guy and then, next year, it would be a different perp out killing people; that was life in the big city. She was here to catch bad guys, and was not a little girl playing cops and robbers.

Kade stared down at her and moved closer. God, he was sexy, but dangerous. Sydney could see his muscles bulging out of his tight, black t-shirt. For a minute, she thought about what it would feel like to slip her hands under his shirt and skim her fingertips along the hard ridges of his stomach.

Kade could not believe this woman. She did not get it. He should take her over his knee and spank that lovely ass until it was a nice shade of pink. How he would love to feel that ass in his hands. Shit. He needed to get her to understand the seriousness of the situation before this night was through. If Simone had an opportunity to kill these girls and lay them out in a busy, historic district in the middle of the afternoon, she could easily snatch Sydney.

He needed to try another tactic with his prickly but lovely detective. “Sydney love, I know you know these streets like the back of your hand, but we need to learn to trust each other. There are things you don’t know about. I promise I will tell you everything when we get time, but right now, I need you to give me a little trust. Do not go on calls by yourself. It isn’t good practice anyway, and you know it. Even though we are technically sharing this case, I could easily get you pulled off it if you don’t listen to me. There is a vampire involved in these killings, and possibly another creature with supernatural abilities. I don’t want to push you off the case, but I will if you don’t start cooperating, and that means that I lead the investigation, not you. Most importantly, you go nowhere alone, am I clear?”

If he weren’t a vampire, Sydney would have hauled off and punched him, but she knew he was right. It would not be hard for him to pull her off the case, and then she’d be done. She shot him a dirty look and snarled, “Crystal.”

Sydney decided to focus on the body. Arguing with Kade was not going to solve the case. What other similarities were there to the first girl? She pulled another glove on and reached for the girl’s wrist. The dress had long sleeves that fell past her fingers. Sydney gently pulled up the material to see if the girl had marks on her. Sure enough, the girl had bruises on her wrists indicating that she’d been bound and then perhaps cut loose after she died. Sydney looked around the site for evidence of cuffs or ropes that may have been discarded in the rush to dump the body. “Kade, check out her wrists. Like the other vic, she was bound too. We need to scour every inch of this alley to see if anything else was dumped with the body. Killers are careful, but these guys always make mistakes. We just need to find them.”

As she turned around, Sydney saw the coroner’s van pull up. She waved to Adalee who was walking over toward her with kit in tow. “Hey Syd, another vic I see?”

“Yeah, I can’t be sure but it looks like she has been drained. The site looks clean, no blood or urine around the body.”

Ada blew out a breath while she stared down at the dead girl. She looked over to Kade who was coming over to see her, and then looked back again at Sydney. “So listen, trace came in on the wrist fibers from girl one. Get this, looks like the hair was human, also hemp mixed in. So, whatever rope or binding this is, it’s got human hair in it.” Ada bent down and started working on the body, but kept talking. “And there was something else. We found residue on the body, some kind of oil. Trace came back showing mostly lemongrass. A few other small things, but it definitely was some kind of lemon oil. This case keeps getting weirder and weirder.”

Sydney watched Ada work. “Lemongrass? Maybe it was just some kind of skin cream or lotion? We don’t know it has anything to do with the perp.”

Ada looked up at her as she pulled out the body thermometer. “Well, all I can tell you is that it was only on her forehead, nowhere else on the body. The only time I’ve seen that kind of thing is in the church. You know, like Catholics do with the healing masses.”

Sydney looked over at Kade. He said nothing about the lemongrass. It was as if he knew. “What is it Kade? You're awfully quiet over there.”

He knelt down to look closely at the girl’s face. “I told you, Sydney. There are forces here that you are not used to fighting.” With a gloved hand, he reached over and carefully pushed a stray hair off the dead girl’s face. He sighed. “Lemongrass oil, Voodoo, Hoodoo. These are all practices, which use oil and herbs. Sometimes practitioners create a hybrid of Voodoo, Hoodoo, witchcraft, and black magic. Not all are pure of heart. Some seek power, or money, even love.”

Sydney shook her head. “Seems like a sick way to find love. Honestly, Kade, this just sounds like a bunch of mumbo jumbo to me, but I've seen people kill for all kinds of reasons...even killing for a pair of damn sneakers.”

Kade stood up, his face tightened. “In Hoodoo, there is a substance called Van Van oil. Lemongrass is used to make the Van Van oil. I will need to contact my sources to find out the purposes of the oil, but I assure you the folks who use these tools are serious in their desires. The perp may be anointing the victims with a purpose.”

Sydney was starting to see the seriousness of what he was saying. “Even if they aren’t purposefully placing the oil there, there could have been some kind of cross contamination. I agree that we need more information on why someone uses the oil in the first place, could help with motive. What about the hemp and human hair? Why the hell go through all the trouble of making a rope with human hair when you can just go to Home Depot and get a synthetic rope?”

Kade wasn’t entirely sure but attempted an educated guess. “Human hair and hemp have uses in witchcraft. My guess is some kind of cord magic, possibly intended to make death more painful. My understanding is that cord magic is not usually used as an actual rope to tie someone. I have heard of it being placed under a victim’s bed, or such. But if you needed a rope and you had this handy...why go to Home Depot when you already have what you need? The witch or mage could have used it as part of a ritual while they were binding the girl.”

Witches? Mages? Vampires? Sydney suddenly felt a like a fish out of water. This was exactly why she hated to deal with the supernatural. She was not part of that world. But, a killer was a killer no matter how they did it or who they were. She learned long ago that evil was not a supernatural phenomenon. No, evil lurked in human hearts as well. Sydney contemplated turning the entire case over to Kade. She’d be done and could resume fighting normal, everyday human crime. But, already the faces of these poor girls were ingrained in her mind, and she felt a duty to find their killers so they could be at peace. Besides, Sydney was too far into this case to simply turn it over to Kade. What she wouldn’t admit is that she was too far into Kade to let him go.

She glanced at the girl’s face. “Ada, Kade, I don’t see any tattoos on this girl’s face. The other vic had them on her face. You think maybe Jennings didn’t get a chance to finish his work on her?”

Kade agreed, “Maybe Jennings did the tattoo on her breast? And did the other tattoos post mortem? My take is that Jennings was a human slave to whomever is killing these girls, but he wasn’t the mage, and there definitely is magic here, Sydney. I can feel it...there are remnants of it all around. But even though there are signs of magic, I am certain a vampire is behind these killings.” Kade was certain Simone was somehow involved. He wasn’t sure where she was or how she was using magic. But he wasn’t ready to tell Sydney about Simone. He needed more evidence before he disclosed his knowledge.

“Kade, Sydney...what is hell this?” Both Kade and Sydney snapped their heads to see what Ada was talking about. They both knelt down and watched Ada cradle the girl’s chin in her left hand, and with her right hand, she held a long pair of tweezers. “There is something in here. Syd, flashlight please.”

Sydney grabbed her flashlight, flipped it on and shined the light down the girl’s throat. Kade reached around to lift the girl’s head and helped to keep the mouth open so Ada could work. Slowly Ada reached in and pulled the tweezers back out. “It looks like maybe a small scroll or a piece of paper?” Ada had seen a lot of shit over the past five years as a medical examiner, but nothing like this. Kade held out his gloved hand and took it from Ada. The object was a red paper, folded into a five-sided star, a pentagram. He started to carefully unfold it.

Sydney joked, “Looks like someone has been practicing witchy origami. Kade, there’s writing on it. Let me see.” She leaned in close to Kade to get a better look at the paper. Her shoulder was flush against Kade’s chest. He held his arms out far enough so she could see the paper. She wished she wasn’t on a crime scene, but in a bedroom. The heat of his body enveloped her and she could feel her nipples tighten in response. She needed to get this case finished soon before she lost her mind from lust. Hello? Crime scene. Dead body. Sydney pulled her thoughts back into focus and read the note.

Written in black ink, there were only four words. 'You will be mine.' As she leaned toward the note, she smelled the faintest hint of cinnamon. She turned her head to look up to Kade. “You will be mine? What kind of note is that? Kade, do you smell that?” She knew he had super vamp senses. She wasn’t sure if it was her imagination.

Kade tried to keep a poker face as Sydney read the words. Simone. He had banished her from the country and from his bed. He would never be hers no matter whom she killed. “Cinnamon? Yes, I smell it. It’s a common ingredient in witchcraft, probably infused into the ink.” Kade was fighting to keep from screaming in anger. He wanted to take Sydney right then and there and lock her up to protect her from this evil woman. Simone was back. He had to tell Sydney. He needed to find a way to share with her what was happening so he could get her off the case without completely pissing her off. If he could get her to understand, maybe she’d let go of the case.

He needed to get her alone so he could tell her everything. “Sydney, I have to consult with a few people about what we found. I have a witch on retainer back home. Let’s get the scene cleaned and then we can go back to my place and make some calls, together.”

Sydney looked up at him somehow knowing it was important for her to trust him on this. She could sense he knew more than he was telling her. Yet, she felt she should hold off on asking questions. Maybe they did need a witch to consult on this? She sure as shit didn’t know the answers to all this Voodoo crap. “Okay Kade, let’s get the scene wrapped up. The faster we get this done, the sooner we can call the witch.”

Kade felt an enormous relief. She was finally starting to trust him, and they were starting to work as a team. He also was acutely aware of the intense, sexual connection growing between them. One that he wanted to explore as soon as he knew she was safe from Simone. But more importantly, he was feeling emotionally connected to this incredibly smart, tough-talking detective. Sydney was turning him inside out, and he suspected she was destined to be his, and not just for a night. Kade wanted to make love to her until she screamed his name in ecstasy. He wanted her to know that with every cell of her being, she was his.

For now, he needed to keep his feelings to himself. It was hard enough keeping his hands off of her every time he saw her, let alone torturing himself with thoughts of what would happen in the future. If Simone was indeed after him, she would see Sydney as competition to be eliminated. He would not let Sydney be harmed even if that meant taking her off the case, better she hate him than end up dead.

It was several hours later when everyone had finally left the scene. Sydney was still looking around the edge of the row homes hoping she’d find something the killer left. She looked over to Kade and saw him talking on his cell phone. He said he would call Luca to come pick them up. She agreed to let an officer take her car back to the station so she could meet with Kade and Luca. As much as she loved her convertible, it was a two-seater and not very practical at times, and if she was honest with herself, she knew she would not mind letting someone drive her around in a nice limo. They’d been on the street for hours now. She was sore, hungry, and tired. At this point, she could use a few Advil considering her back was still very much bruised.

All of a sudden, Sydney felt a cold breeze sweep across her neck; it was the middle of August. What the hell? She looked around at Kade, and he seemed unfazed, as if he didn’t feel it. She looked up for lightning. She didn’t think they were expecting rain tonight, but it was common to get thunderstorms in the summer. Suddenly, she heard laughing, a conversation? No, maybe it was just a woman’s voice. She waved over to Kade getting his attention and pointed down the small covered tunnel that ran between two of the row homes. He was still on the phone as she turned into the small alleyway.

Sydney could smell the trickling, stagnant water in the darkness. The odor was overpowering: urine, rotted food, feces. It could have been left by animals or humans; either way, it was gross. That’s the city for you. She could barely see where she was walking, so she dug in her vest to find her flashlight. Before she reached it, a woman’s laughter cackled in the distance. It was getting closer. Almost frozen, Sydney watched in awe as a small orb of light appeared about twenty feet away from her; it floated in the air like a tuft of feathers. It flashed and in its place was an apparition of a woman floating where the orb had been.

A ghostly woman with a beautiful face and long, flowing, black hair hovered in the cramped, dank alley. Sydney could hardly believe what she was seeing. While the woman seemed to have the outline of a body, there were no feet, only a long, red dress that stopped a foot off the ground. The woman began to laugh maniacally and stared at Sydney. The laugh turned into deadly silence as the woman’s lips straightened into a tight line.

Sydney had dealt with enough women to know that this one was aggressive; there was no mistaking a bitch on wheels. She had no intention of letting any woman frighten her off the street...ghost or no ghost. Sydney quickly reached for her gun. She had no idea what killed ghosts but she wasn’t going down without a fight. She decided this might be a good time for backup and called out to Kade, “Kade love! Could use a little help down here!” Sydney wasn’t sure if her eyes were playing tricks on her, but she thought she saw the woman’s eyes flash red.

As soon as she called for Kade, ghost woman let out a shriek, “He! Is! Mine!!!!!!” In a flash, the spectral woman flew toward Sydney. Sydney fired off a round just before she fell onto her side dodging the apparition. She landed on the gritty, wet alleyway and everything went black. As Sydney fumbled for her broken flashlight, she felt Kade pick her up off the ground. She put her arms around his neck allowing him to carry her out of the tunnel.

As they came back into the light, Sydney realized that she was enjoying him picking her up a little too much. “Kade, I’m good. Really, you can put me down. I just fell, that’s all. She’s gone.”

Reluctantly, Kade gently let go of her legs, placed her upright and then pulled out of the embrace. He had to let her go. Things were getting out of control but fast.

“Sydney, are you sure you are okay? I heard you scream for me. And then I heard a shot. What happened down there? I sensed no one. No humans. No supernaturals. Wait, who do you mean, she?”

Really? A floating ghost woman and my vampire sees nothing? “Yeah, I’m fine. But Kade, I have to tell you…it's going to sound crazy. I heard voices, laughter, a woman’s. And when I got in the tunnel, there was just this small light and then it turned into this ghost woman. She was beautiful with long, black hair and then she seemed like she wanted to attack me. That’s when I called for you...and well, Kade. I know it sounds crazy, but it was like she knew I was calling for you. She screamed, ‘He is mine,’ and rushed me, and that's when I got off a shot. Do bullets even kill ghosts? All I know is that I dodged right, but she missed me and then I fell down. And shit!” Sydney looked down at her clothes. She was covered in slimy, malodorous water. “Look at me! Ewwww. This is so gross...I gotta get home and take a shower. What the hell was that thing back there, anyway?”

“Wait, Sydney. Let me see you and make sure you are okay,” Kade said, checking her over for injuries. There was no blood and she appeared uninjured as she claimed.

“I’m fine. Really, I just fell when that…that ‘woman’ flew at me. I'm telling you Kade, I didn’t really believe in ghosts before tonight. But that was no person. I don’t know what the hell it was.” Sydney shook her head in frustration.

Kade could tell that Sydney was pretty much freaked out by her spectral experience, not to mention that she was covered in a mystery liquid that smelled of urine and who knows what else. Truth be told, Kade was shocked at her description. It was Simone, but how did she transport herself as an apparition? Magic? Someone or something was helping her. He had to get Sydney home and away from this place.

Within minutes, Kade’s limo arrived. On the way over to the brownstone, Kade and Sydney told Luca what happened in the alley. While Kade did not mention Simone, Luca could tell from Sydney’s description exactly who had visited them in the alley.

“Luca, I want to you to locate Ilsbeth,” Kade commanded. “I tried calling her shop but there was no answer. If you can’t reach her at home, then try her coven. Do not tell her the details of what happened. I want to speak to her myself.” Ilsbeth was a local witch from the French Quarter. She was cagey at times and not always easy to deal with, but Kade and Ilsbeth had been allies for several years. He could not claim they were close friends, but she could be trusted.

Luca was eager to make progress in the case so he could go home to New Orleans. “Right away. I will call her on my way over to Eden. I was planning to go there to feed and see Tristan. Do you want me to update him on today’s events?”

“Thank you, Luca, yes. Please let him know what happened, but do tell him up in his private office. We cannot afford to be overheard. Tell Tristan that Sydney and I will be at the brownstone for the rest of the night.”

Sydney shot him a look of surprise, but didn’t voice her concern. She was going to be there all night? Working the case? Or working Kade? She wasn’t sure she was going to be staying all night with Kade, but they did need to go over the details and work through the facts of the case. Maybe they were missing something. She could tell Kade wasn’t being completely honest with her. Sydney wasn’t ready to press him back at the crime scene, but she would damn sure find out after she got a shower and some food. She could tolerate a lot, but not lying.

When they arrived at the brownstone, the garage door opened to let the limo in under the house. Kade and Sydney exited the car and went into the house through the garage door. As they entered the living room, Sydney couldn’t hide her thoughts, “Nice place. I love the woodwork. A little dark, but beautiful.” Dark mahogany wood lined every hallway and room: rich, masculine.

“Thanks. It’s a rental that belongs to Tristan. As much as I like visiting, I have no intention of living here. As soon as the case is over, I need to get back to New Orleans.”

Ouch. Sydney knew he wasn’t going to stay here forever, but she thought that maybe he’d stay a while on vacation. Maybe he’d stay if he found something, or someone important enough. She wasn’t sure why she felt sick hearing him say that he was going to leave. She knew this wasn’t his home. She needed to build up that emotional wall. She didn’t want to have feelings for him. She was convinced she would get hurt. She needed to get back to business...talk about the case, but first, she needed to get clean. “Kade, can you show me to your washroom? I’ve got to clean up.”

Kade would love to show her to his shower...with her naked and him thrusting into her against the tiled walls. “Yes, sorry. Here, this way, love.” Silently they walked up the stairway and down a long hallway. Kade opened a door and gestured for her to enter. “Here you go. I can have your clothes laundered while we work. Just put them in the laundry chute. I will call for the maid to take care of the clothes. There are towels inside the closet, and there is a black robe hanging on the back of the door that you can wear until your clothes are finished being cleaned. Just come down when you are done. I will have some Chinese food delivered while you’re bathing.”

Sydney was aware of the sexual tension between them. It was just the two of them in the quiet hallway...alone in the house. She wanted him. She knew he’d be leaving. She knew she shouldn’t want him, a vampire, but the attraction was too much to resist. She grabbed his hand and excitement tingled throughout her body. She wanted to kiss him, taste him, feel him. Sydney held his hand and then looked down at her dirty clothes. “Kade, I just want you to know that I was glad you were there today. Um...I mean...I know I wasn’t hurt, but it felt good to have someone at my back. I don’t know what the hell that thing was tonight in the alley, but I’d be lying if I said it didn’t shake me up a little. So anyway, thanks.” She let his hand drop, entered the bathroom and quickly shut the door.

She leaned against the back of the bathroom door and sighed. She almost had kissed him. What was she doing? Get your head out of your ass Sydney. He just said he's not staying. He's leaving and going back to New Orleans. She reached over and turned on the hot water, stripped out of her rank clothes and tossed them down the chute. A maid was going to launder her clothes? Must be nice. She stepped underneath the hot spray of the water and let the tension run down the drain.

She washed her hair with shampoo that smelled like strawberries. A vampire with strawberry shampoo? She smiled thinking of Kade. As she washed her body with soap, she let her hands run over her breasts. What would it feel like to have Kade’s strong hands massage her breasts? Suck her nipples? Sydney closed her eyes and moaned letting her hand wander down over her bare, waxed mound. She slipped a finger into her folds finding her core. She gently circled her most sensitive area thinking of Kade and how it would feel if he was touching her, tasting her. She groaned again as the tingle built in her womb, finally shaking as she came. Sydney let her forehead rest against the dark blue tile not ready to leave and face him.

Kade nearly died when he heard Sydney moan and smelled her arousal. He wanted to charge up the stairs, break down the door and fuck her senseless. Didn’t she know that vampires had enhanced senses? Or maybe she knew exactly what she was doing? As he listened to her pleasuring herself upstairs, he couldn’t hold back. He sat back in the large, leather chair and unzipped his pants pulling out his rock hard cock. She was touching herself. Thinking of him? He stroked himself, harder and harder. He could not believe he was doing this in the den, but shit, she made a man lose his mind. Another moan from upstairs. He could sense she was close. He stroked faster, up and down his length. She was coming. He was coming. His seed went flying onto his pants. “Ah...fuck. What a fucking mess. What are you doing?” What was he doing? Great, now he was talking aloud to himself, just fucking great. He was going to need to see a therapist after this little incident. He grabbed a wad of tissues, jumped up, and stomped up the stairs to his bedroom. He needed to get changed before she saw him.

Kade jumped in the shower, washed, and quickly dressed in a worn pair of jeans and a white cotton t-shirt. He could sense she was still in the shower. If he hurried, he could get downstairs first. He was just about down the flight of stairs when the doorbell rang, the Chinese food. He quickly paid the driver and set off to get things ready in the kitchen.

Sydney padded into the kitchen wearing just his robe, and sat at the granite counter bar. Relaxed from her shower, Sydney smiled at Kade. “So, Kade, not to be rude or anything, but vampires and Chinese food? What gives? Thought you guys only had blood on the menu. Unless you got that delivered too?”

Kade laughed, “Sydney love, you do have quite a bit to learn about us, and I would love to be the one to teach you.” He winked at her. She felt herself blush. Kade continued, “Vampires do need blood to survive, but we only need to feed a couple of times a week. We can eat food, and it tastes great, but it will not keep us alive, only blood does that. My favorite is Peking duck, but also I got Szechuan shrimp, dumplings, moo shu chicken, and garlic broccoli. I wasn’t sure what you liked.”

Sydney laughed out loud. “So, are we having company?”

Kade shook his head, no.

She was touched that he was so thoughtful to get a variety. “Well, it smells wonderful. I'm so hungry. And just so you know, I love everything you ordered...it's as if you knew what I’d like.”

“You are very welcome. And Sydney love, I do believe I know what you would like.” He was not talking about her food.

Looking down into her shrimp, she tried to hide her embarrassment. He knew she wanted him. Then it occurred to her that he might have known what she was doing in the shower. Shit. She was hoping that he wouldn’t hear or smell anything with the shower going and that delicious strawberry shampoo. Guess she was wrong.

Kade loved the way she blushed. He knew she could be a hard ass on the streets, but she had a sexy, soft side that he fully intended to explore when this mess was over. For now, he could not resist the urge to tease her. “So, you like it spicy? I must confess that I love it that way as well. I just can’t seem to get mine hot enough.”

Syd looked straight into his sexy blue eyes and smiled. She would have loved to have had some pithy, response but her mouth was full of duck and she enjoyed his play on words. Oh yeah, she loved it hot all right.

After they finished, he poured her a glass of brandy. He lit a fire, and they sat on twin leather recliners that faced the fireplace. She wanted to sit back and relax, but knew it was time to get down to business. The man had secrets, and she was going to find out what the hell was going on. “So Kade, what's the deal with the note? I know you're keeping something from me. We’re partners. It's time to talk.” She stared at the crackling fire hoping it would make it easier for him to tell her if she wasn’t looking at him.

Kade knew he needed to tell her. Things had gone too far with Simone appearing to Sydney. He sighed, this would not be easy. “You know Sydney; we live a very long time. There is a specific vampire I suspect is involved in these murders. Luca found her scent at the Jennings’s scene. I didn’t want to tell you. I wasn’t sure, but today; the note, the apparition you saw...it’s her.”

Sydney knew she wasn’t going to like whatever he had to say. But she wanted to make it easy for him. She reached over and touched his hand. “Whatever this is, Kade, whoever this is. You can tell me. Evil is evil. Supernatural or human...all races can be touched by it.”

Kade knew she was trying to make him feel better, but there was nothing that could make him feel better when it came to Simone and what she did to those girls. He stood, getting closer to the fireplace, with his back to Sydney. “Simone, Simone Barret. She was turned in the eighteen hundreds. I found her on the streets and took her in. I was lonely, we...we were lovers.”

Sydney cringed. Okay, so this is it. She pulled her knees up to her chest and kept still. What did she think? That he was a virgin? Of course not. The man had lovers. He was a hot, sexy vampire. Logic told her that he probably had hundreds of lovers over the years. So why did she feel jealous all of a sudden?

Kade turned around and gazed directly into Sydney’s eyes as if he could read her thoughts. “I have not had as many lovers as you would think, Sydney. Sure, I am a vampire, and it is no secret that we may have sex during feeding, but that is all it is, sex. Lovers have been few; a person to share my home and life with...but there has been no one I have ever been in love with. Simone, she was vulnerable and I...I was lonely. We helped each other.”

“She had been trained in magic...Voodoo, and she betrayed me. When I found out she had captured and tortured several young women, I banished her. I should have killed her on the spot, but times were different back then. I thought if I banished her that would be punishment enough, but it appears that I was wrong.”

Sydney could not believe what she was hearing. He had a lover, an evil lover, who killed and tortured girls and now was coming back to kill more girls? What the fuck? She wanted to get up and leave right then, but decided to hear him out. She knew all too often that things were not always how they seemed. She stood up and walked over to Kade. “So, what? Are you in love with her? Why is she here? To get you back? Why kill the girls? She’s in this city?” She heard her voice getting louder and louder, so much for staying calm.

“Sydney, I am over two hundred years old. You must understand that while I loved her, I am not nor was I ever in love with her; there is a difference. Why is she back? Ah, revenge I suspect. I banished her and maybe even broke her heart, if she had one. But if you could have seen what she did to those girls...I should have killed her.” Kade walked away from Sydney and faced the fireplace once again. “And why here? My guess is Tristan.”

Sydney was astonished. “Tristan?”

“Yes, love, Tristan’s sister, Katarina, was one of the tortured girls. He came to me seeking my help. He knew it was Simone who took the girls. He offered pack protection in exchange for finding his sister. It was how we met and later became friends. But Simone, she knew it was Tristan who told me. She may have come here seeking to stir up trouble in Tristan’s territory. She would have known I would come to his aid eventually. What she didn’t count on is that Tristan would be smart enough to recognize right away that a vampire was stirring up problems in his community even before the first death occurred. He contacted me right away.”

Sydney’s thoughts were spinning. Simone was here in Philadelphia? How did she know where they were? Why did she come as a ghost? “Okay, so lover girl has an ax to grind. She comes up here instead of New Orleans to get at Tristan? And to get back at you? Not buying that. I get that she's mad at Tristan for ratting her out to you. But she isn’t from this area. You said she left the country. And what the hell is with the ghost? Why not just show up in person?”

“My best guess is that she is not here physically. She may have a mage or witch helping her. Possibly vampire or human minions, maybe both. As vampires, we can turn humans into slaves should we wish...control their thoughts. Jennings belonged to her, there could be others.”

“Nice little vamp trick, huh?” Sydney sneered. There was a reason she didn’t get involved with the supernatural, and this was it: human slaves, witchcraft, Voodoo. Sydney felt she had heard enough for tonight. As much as she wanted to be with Kade, she felt an overwhelming need to get home.

Kade walked over to Sydney and grabbed her hands. She felt the electric desire running up her arms and throughout her body. “Sydney, I have given this some thought, and I believe Simone is somewhere in New Orleans. Somehow...maybe magic...she is projecting herself here. I need to go search for her there. I know you want to work this case, but things are going to get more dangerous. I need to keep you safe. I am going to talk with Tristan and leave tomorrow night.”

Sydney snatched her hands away from him. Who the hell was he to tell her that she had to get off the case? And he was leaving? “Listen, Kade, if you want to jump a plane back to the bayou, be my guest, but I'm not getting off this case just because you think there could be danger. Danger is part of my job; I’m a big girl. A girl who happens to own a lot of guns and knows how to use them. I even have a secret stash of stakes ready to go. There is no fucking way I am just giving up this case while you go off chasing an old girlfriend, so not happening.” She paused and looked around. “Listen, I appreciate you telling me everything. I need to think on this...get some sleep. Ada may have run more trace, and I want to get down to the station tomorrow to talk it through with her. Where are my clothes?”

Kade was growing tired of her stubbornness. Tomorrow, he would request that she be taken off the case. She’d be angry with him but at least she’d be safe. “Go check the upstairs bathroom. I asked Sara to put your clean clothes in the bathroom when she finished with them.”

“Thanks.” Sydney put down her glass and plodded upstairs to get dressed, still trying to make sense of what Kade told her. She could not believe this was as simple as a lover scorned. Why all the drama with the girls? The ritual? The tattoos? Something was not right. Simone probably did indeed want revenge, but there was something else. Sydney wasn’t sure what the missing puzzle piece was, but she certainly wasn’t going to let Kade push her off the case.

Kade heard her go up the stairs. That went well...not. He had to get back to New Orleans and find Simone. And he needed to talk with Ilsbeth to find out what Simone might be trying to accomplish with the oils and the girls. Simone was up to something, and he was going to find out was it was. This time she would not go unpunished. Vampire law was clear on this matter; she would be terminated.

Kade wanted desperately to go after Sydney. Knowing that she was so close to his bedroom made him crazy. He wanted to kiss her full lips and taste her...make her his...claim her. Although doing so at this point would only draw attention to her, and that was not something he would do. She was already in enough danger. He would call Tristan and ask him to keep an eye on her while he returned to New Orleans, even though he hated that Sydney may go to Tristan for more than friendship. It was killing him to know that Sydney and Tristan had been sexually involved, so asking Tristan was not something he wanted to do, but he needed to try to keep her safe and he could trust Tristan to do that.

They rode in silence on the way back to Sydney’s condo. She looked out the window, willing herself not to look at Kade. She felt aroused, and jealous, and pissed off at him for treating her like it was her first day out of the academy. Sure, these supernatural folks were a little tricky, but as long as they could be killed, she could handle it. As soon as she got home, she was pulling out her stakes and silver knives. She also had plenty of wooden bullets. Sydney straightened in her seat, resolving that she would find and kill whatever or whoever was killing these girls.

As the limo pulled up to her building, Sydney felt uneasy, not wanting to leave Kade. He sensed her hesitation and used the opportunity to move and sit next to her. Sydney reached for the door handle, and Kade took her other hand. “Sydney love, after I take care of Simone, I will be back for you. We have unfinished business.”

Sydney was about to reply that she was the one who was going to take care of the case, but before she got a chance to say anything, Kade pressed his lips to hers, wanting, taking. She shouldn’t want this, but she did. Sydney kissed him back slowly allowing him access. She felt his tongue enter her mouth, and she allowed her tongue to explore his as well. Kade reached around and held her by the nape of her neck. The kiss was passionate, yet tender. Sydney knew she had to go. She shouldn’t let herself get distracted by a man, but he tasted so good, and she wanted him here and now, inside her. She wanted more, but he was leaving. Coming to her senses, she reluctantly retreated from Kade not looking away from his eyes. “Um...yeah...goodnight, Kade.” She was flustered but still had enough wits about her to get up and out of the car on two feet. Just keep on walking, girl.

Kade knew someday she would be his as he watched her enter her building. Maybe she did not know yet, but oh, she would be when he came back for her. He knew damn well that she did not want to give up control to him, but she would soon. Now, if he could only keep her safe while he went to dispose of Simone and whatever craziness she had cooked up. He had enough of her games, and he was going to end it here and now.

Chapter Eight

Sydney woke to the sounds of the city: beeping horns, trucks, yelling, and laughter. It didn’t bother her though; she was used to the constant buzz of urban, background noise. The cacophony meant Sydney was alive, and so was the city. Like the swashing hum of the ocean, it was soothing to her ears.

It was late afternoon when she heard her door buzzer go off. She doubted it would be Kade. While he had told her that he was old enough to go outside during the day, it weakened him. And besides, why would he come by her condo when he was returning to New Orleans? She wondered if he was packing and when he was leaving. She kept thinking of the kiss: hot, passionate, erotic. She wanted him to kiss her so badly, and he did all right. She wanted to melt into him and make love to him in the back of the limo. It took every bit of self-control to pull away and go home without him. She had to force herself to remember she was irritated with him because he wanted her off the case, and that he was about to go chasing after a psycho ex.

She felt frustrated that she could not just order him to stay, but then that was part of what attracted her to him. He was strong, authoritative, domineering. She laughed. What was wrong with her? She swore she would not pine over a guy, especially some bossy vamp. She had plenty of men on her dance card. Whatever, Syd. Get over it. He’s leaving anyway.

Checking her security camera, she saw a man in a uniform with flowers. Clicking on the security panel, she answered the call, “Hello. Can I help you?"

“Yeah, I'm looking for Condo 225 B. Detective Willows.”

“Okay, come on up,” she said buzzing him in.

There was a knock at the door. Sydney peered through the safety hole in her door and all she could see was red. She heard another knock and a voice. “Flowers. Delivery for Detective Sydney Willows.”

She opened the door and gasped at the sight. There were more roses than she had ever seen in her life. “Oh my God, they’re beautiful! Here, put them on the dining room table,” she instructed. Sydney tipped the guy as he left, and then locked the door.

Sydney was astonished at the five dozen, long-stemmed, red roses tastefully arranged in an enormous Tiffany, crystal vase. She leaned into the flowers to sniff one of the buds, which smelled heavenly. Sydney may be tough as nails, but she loved flowers. Attached to a plastic holder was a small, red envelope. There was a single name written in calligraphy on it 'Sydney'. She gingerly opened the envelope not wanting to accidentally tear the card. She pulled out the card and read it, 'Dearest, Sydney, Your kiss is still on my mind. Be good while I’m gone love. I will return soon so we can finish what we started. Yours, Kade.'

Her first thought was that he mentioned the kiss. The steamy, hot kiss. He did not forget that. But 'be good'? What the hell? Did the man seriously think a bunch of flowers, albeit an incredibly gorgeous and probably very expensive bunch of flowers, was going to convince her to stay off the case? Forget that. How did this man manage to make her angry and happy at the same time? She had to get him out from under her skin. She knew he wanted her safe, but she was a cop. What in the hell did he not comprehend about that fact? She wanted to scream in frustration.

Sydney looked at the time on her cell phone. Shit, it was almost six o’clock. She talked to Ada earlier in the day and told her that she’d be at the station, before she went out tonight. Sydney went into her guest bedroom and opened an antique, cedar trunk. She pulled several blankets from the chest before feeling around for the knife case, got it. She pulled another case out, which was a bit larger than the knife case. She laid it on the carpet as she unzipped it.

Tristan had given her both cases for her birthday one year. He knew it would be the perfect gift for her. Sydney loved weapons of all kinds, but this gift was special. The knife case held a dozen silver knives of different sizes. She knew she’d use these someday. She grinned as she ran her fingers across the flat side of the sharp blades. “And thank you Tristan. The gift that keeps on giving.”

She quickly unzipped the second case, which held a small crossbow with a strap that could be slung over the shoulder; several wooden darts; and five large, wooden stakes. Sydney was well trained to use both the knives and the crossbow. She understood that the material of the weapons was important as well. Silver wouldn’t kill a vamp, but it would bring him down hard and weaken him. Wood would also burn, and through the heart, it would kill. Sydney never saw herself needing these weapons before now. Usually her Sig Sauer and a few fighting moves were more than enough to bring down a human, but whoever was killing these girls clearly was not.

Sydney took all the weapons she planned to use and put them next to her jeans and t-shirt. She planned to arm up before going on duty tonight. Sydney tested the feel of the stake in her hand as she walked toward the bathroom, slashing the stake through in the air; it felt good. She would have no problem turning a vamp into ash, if needed. She shoved the stake in the pocket of her robe, hung it up on a hook, and went to turn the shower on. It was getting late, and she wanted to get going.

Sydney loved the hot spray of the shower. Feeling relaxed, she just wanted to stay a little bit longer, but didn’t have the time. Sydney shut off the water, and heard a hiss coming from outside her door. She grabbed a towel, haphazardly dried herself, and rapidly threw on her robe. Someone was in the living room. Did Kade stop by before leaving? No, Kade would never break into her condo. Who was here and how the fuck did they get in? Thinking quickly, she reached behind the toilet where she kept a spare gun for emergencies and peeked out the door. Nothing. Maybe she was just being paranoid. She looked both ways down the hallway and saw no one. Quietly, she tiptoed down the hallway into the living room. Before she had a chance to look around the room, something rammed into her, sending her and her gun flying across the room.

She lost her bearings for a second, stunned from the hit. As pain shattered through her body, it brought her back to focus making her remember where she was. What the hell was that? A huge man stood across the room. He had to be at least three hundred pounds and bald with a scar across his face. “Hey, chica, you think you can kill me with that gun of yours? I got news for you, we vamps don’t die easily. My Mistress is not pleased with you. She doesn’t like that you have been sniffing around her mate.” Kade? “Yes, that’s right. Put the pieces together. My Mistress says you are a distraction, but maybe I will have you for myself before I kill you. You like big men, chica? Oh yeah. I might break you in half, but man, it will be sweet.”

Sydney was disgusted. Did this sick vampire think he was going to rape her? Good fucking luck with that. Too bad, she had other plans for scarface. Keep him talking. “You always take orders from a girl, hombre?” She scrambled to cover herself, keeping her eyes on him as she used her peripheral vision to search for the gun.

He started stalking toward her. “No, chica, I only obey my Mistress. And you...you have angered the Mistress. She wants you taken care of...but I didn’t expect it was going to be so much fun. Your blood smells so sweet. I’m gonna have a nice little taste. How ‘bout we play a game before you die?”

Sydney was slowly scooting on her buttocks and hands, inching toward the kitchen. Where was the damn gun? She spied it over near the refrigerator. Then she remembered the stake in her pocket, but in order to use it, she would need him close to her, too close. She pretended to move toward the gun hoping he would think she was going for it.

“You are bad little girl aren’t you? You think you gonna reach that gun? Stupid concha. You really think you can run from me? Maybe I will fuck you so hard so you can’t walk before I drain you. I am gonna make you bleed. Oh yeah...you’ll scream for me. I love to hear a girl scream,” he snarled.

If this guy was going to try to rape her, Sydney would die before that happened. There was no way in hell he was taking her down without a blazing fight. She’d let him keep thinking she wanted the gun. She wasn’t stupid. Sydney knew the gun might slow him down, but it wouldn’t kill him. No, he’d just be even more pissed. She needed to use the stake; that would kill him. She just needed to get him closer so she could drive the stake into his heart. Get him closer without getting herself killed in the process.

“Listen, hombre, you want me? Huh? Bring it. And while you’re at it, I got a little message for that bitch of a Mistress who has you leashed.” With those words, she fake lunged for the gun, hoping to get him close.

In a flash, he flew across the room and grabbed her by the throat with one hand; he banged her head hard several times against the refrigerator and jammed her up against the wall with her feet dangling off the floor. “Puta, I am going to enjoy this. Nice and slow.”

As he reached down to unbutton his pants, Sydney quickly kneed him in the cajones, she remembered that much Spanish. “La madre que te parió!” he grunted and weakened his grip around her neck as he reached for his groin. “Puta.” He slammed Sydney’s head hard against the wall. She saw stars.

Using every last bit of strength, Sydney yanked the stake out of her pocket. She was choking. “Tell your Mistress,” she spat. “Tell that bitch that I said I’ll see her in hell!” She drove the stake up into his heart, and he instantly disintegrated into a pile of ash. Sydney’s body slammed to the floor as she lost consciousness.

* * *

Kade had argued with Luca on the way over to Sydney’s. Luca hated disagreeing with his boss, never wanting to appear disrespectful or insubordinate. He respected Kade immensely and owed him his very life ten times over, but he was there the day Kade discovered the girls in the barn. It was a sight he would never forget. If Simone was back in the country, there was no time to stop and play kissy face with the nice detective. Kade was definitely acting strangely when it came to this woman.

Kade insisted Luca stay in the limo when they pulled up to Sydney’s condo. He wanted to say goodbye in person, alone. He went to push the buzzer, but no one answered. He rang Sydney’s cell phone, but no one answered. Where was she? As someone opened the door to leave the building, Kade slid into the condo complex unnoticed. When he approached the door and knocked, the door pushed open. What the hell? He ran into the condo yelling for Sydney. “Sydney! Where are you? Sydney!” No answer.

His heart sank as he entered the kitchen. Sydney was sprawled on the floor, wearing only a robe, which was spread wide open exposing her naked body. Next to her was a pile of ash. Vampire. Blood, he could smell blood, Sydney’s blood. He could hear her heartbeat. She was alive. He knelt down and gently lifted her head and spoke to her softly, “Sydney love, can you hear me?” She didn’t respond. “It’s going to be okay. I’m here now. I will take care of you.” He gently kissed her on the forehead.

Needing to see where and how badly she was injured, he turned her head slightly to inspect her wound. A tiny, cut bled from the back of her skull. Kade thanked God her breathing and heartbeat were steady. Later, she’d have a goose egg and a bad headache, but she’d be okay. Kade held a handkerchief to her head. Dammit. Simone must have sent a vampire to Philadelphia. And his girl had staked him well and dead. But if one vampire was here, more could be on their way. Kade needed the protection of his home and security team to keep her safe.

He had to get her out of here. Kade spoke telepathically to Luca telling him what happened. They needed to collect Sydney, take her to the jet and get to New Orleans, now. Luca ran into the apartment, quickly finding Kade on the kitchen floor next to Sydney. Kade had forgotten her nudity. Glancing up to Luca then back to Sydney’s naked body, he pulled her robe shut and covered her. She was his only. “Luca, grab a blanket and pillow from her bedroom and let’s go. I will carry her down.” Luca did as he was commanded and hurried after Kade to the car.

Kade was overwhelmed with guilt. He knew damn well what Simone was capable of, and he left Sydney alone anyway. She looked peaceful as she slept with her head on his lap. He pulled the blanket up to her neck covering her shoulders. Nothing would happen to her now that she was with him. She’d be spitting tacks when she woke up to find she was in New Orleans, but from now on, she was not getting to call the shots. Those days were over, and she would just need to deal with it. There was no way she was leaving him. She was his, and he would protect her with his life.

Chapter Nine

Sydney stirred and tried opening her eyes. The light was blinding. And she had a killer headache. Where am I?  She woke in a warm, soft bed that smelled of lilac. She wondered if she was dreaming. Her head hurt something fierce. Need Advil, now. If she could only get out of bed and look for her pills, she’d be good. Sydney placed her palms flat against the bed and slowly pushed up. She felt soft but strong hands pushing her back down into the bed. Who is here with me?

Kade saw her stir. They still had an hour before they landed. What was she doing? Getting out of bed? She was a walking disaster. He reached over and gently pushed her back into the pillows. “Easy there, Sydney. You’re safe. Just lie down, and I will get you some water. You in pain, love?”

She yawned, “Where am I? Kade? Oh my God. A vampire. My condo.” Sydney was starting to panic as memories flashed into her head. She looked around, struggling to get her bearings. She was talking fast, not letting Kade get a word in edgewise. “Am I...in a plane? How the hell did I get in a plane? Where are we going?” She had traveled enough to recognize the hum of the engines.

Kade smiled. It didn’t take her very long to try to control the situation. That was his girl. “Yes, we’re in my plane, and we’re on our way to my home in New Orleans. Now, come on love, lie back and let me take care of you. You are safe now. The vampire who attacked you...not so much. You took care of him back there. He’s dead.” He smiled at her...that warm, sexy smile that she could not resist.

He wanted to ask details about what happened, but was apprehensive. He didn’t want her to talk if she wasn’t ready. He still wasn’t exactly sure what happened to her, but it was hard to ignore the fingerprint bruise marks that were starting to appear around her neck, she had been strangled. “You have a small cut on the back of your head, but it has stopped bleeding. I iced it, but I can get you some more. Here, take these for your headache.” He handed her pills and a bottle of water and sat down next to her. “Sydney, about what happened at the condo...”

“Considering that I can barely open my eyes, I'll forgive the fact that I'm in a plane heading to New Orleans. Couldn’t you just take me to a hospital or something? You know, that would be a logical course of action, but then again, nothing seems to make sense since I met you.” She was just too tired to fight, but when she regained her strength, Kade had some explaining to do. On the one hand, she would prefer to work the case in Philly, on the off chance more dead girls showed up. On the other hand, if Kade was going after Simone, she wanted to be there. Payback was a bitch...and after her little encounter with the sumo wrestler vamp, she was so up for it.

Sydney was starting to remember pieces of what happened back in her home. It wasn’t her first fight, but she’d be lying if she said it didn’t shake her up a bit. She wasn’t used to battling against vampires, or any other supernaturals, but she was a fighter and that was what counted. She laid her head back, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She glanced up at Kade. “I was in the shower and heard a noise. He slammed me to the floor, before I had a chance to see who was in my condo. I always keep a spare gun hidden in the bathroom, and a few other places, you know, just in case. A girl can’t be too careful. Anyway, the gun went flying into the kitchen. Before my shower, I’d been going through my weapons...and I was fooling around with a stake and shoved it in the pocket of my robe. But, the gun I had in the bathroom...it didn’t have silver bullets or anything, so I knew it wouldn’t do much good. I played like I was going for the gun. ” She shook her head. Sydney suddenly remembered the vampire saying something about Kade being his Mistress’s mate. Was Kade married? He said they were lovers, but did he marry her? “He said Simone sent him to deal with me since, apparently, I was messing with her mate.” She looked up at him, hoping for a response. Kade must be good at poker, because he remained expressionless as she continued to speak.

“He thought he could play a little before killing me. I don’t even know how he got in...broke into my apartment.” Her voice trailed off. She looked down at the water bottle not wanting to look at him when she said the words. “He...he was going to rape me. I staked him instead.” She fought back tears knowing how close she’d come to being violated, killed. Kade was about to interrupt and tell her it would all be okay, but she held up her hand preventing him from speaking. “Kade, please. Don’t say anything. You warned me. I'm a big girl who makes her own decisions. Rape, violence, it’s not new to me. I mean I’m a cop. Every day this happens...just not to me.”

Kade did not want to show emotion, lest he freak the hell out right in front of Sydney. He was so furious that another vampire dared to lay a hand on her that he wanted to break something, but he knew any further violence would only demonstrate to Sydney what monsters vampires were. Now was not the time. What she needed was comfort. He needed to calm her, soothe her. He decided to save the anger, to harness it for when he obliterated his enemy. Simone, and whoever else was helping her, would pay dearly for hurting Sydney. As incensed as he was, he needed to help her heal, physically, emotionally.

He moved onto the bed, lay down beside her, and held her in his arms, cradling her against his chest. Instead of fighting him, Sydney laid her head across his chest and allowed him to hold her, to care for her. She was safe with him. She needed this. “Kade, I’m sorry. You need to know that this is who I am. I'm a fighter. And what just happened...I just can’t forget it. I plan on finding this bitch and taking her out. The dead girls, and now this. I have a feeling that it will only continue. Killers like Simone, they don’t usually stop. They hone their craft, believing they are smarter than the cops, but we usually get them. She will make a mistake, something...I sure as hell hope we get some clues about where she is down in New Orleans.”

Kade kissed the top of her head. His heart swelled at his brave warrior’s words. She’d just been attacked and here she was ready to get back in the fight. He knew that telling her ‘no’ would be useless. He would put a security detail on her once they got home. Home? His home. Their home. He would protect her, so this never happened again. No matter how tough she thought she was, a vampire could easily kill her. She had gotten lucky back in the condo. She wasn’t even trained to fight with vampires; a few stakes didn’t make a human safe.

Kade felt Sydney start to doze off as he held her. It felt so right to have her in his arms. Soon they would land and they would begin the hunt for Simone. He heard a knock at the cabin door. “Come in.” Kade continued to lay motionless in the bed with Sydney, not wanting to disturb her. He wasn’t ready let her go yet.

Luca stepped in and raised an eyebrow at Kade. He had known his friend for a long time and knew Sydney was changing him. Still he was wary of the human. They could not always be trusted, and they were so weak, easily broken. “Kade, we are landing in about thirty minutes. How’s the detective?” Luca preferred to keep it professional. Even if the woman was tough, it didn’t mean she would survive the impending fight.

“She’ll be fine tomorrow. Right now, she needs rest. I will make sure she sleeps so she heals. Is security in place for when we land?”

“Yes, it’s all in place. Etienne and Xavier are meeting us at the airport to help with the transfer. Dominique is at the compound securing things.”

“Thanks, tell Dom that I will need her help with Sydney when we get there. Make sure they all know she is arriving. Also, make sure they understand that she is under my protection and must not be touched. Am I clear?” Kade knew the other vampires might feel tempted with a new human on site. While they often had human donors and staff work at the compound, he did not want anyone to think she was available for their needs. She was his.

“Yes, it will all be ready. Do you need help with Miss Willows?”

“No thanks, I’ve got her. Just make sure Etienne and Xavier are ready to go. I don’t want to waste time at the airport. Simone could have minions anywhere at this point. We need to get to a safe location. Any word from Ilsbeth?”

“Yes, she has been in seclusion with her coven. I summoned her to the compound, and she is expected to arrive tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Luca. We will need her assistance locating Simone. We also need to get details on what kind of magic is being used...why the girls were killed in the manner they were. Something is off.” As Luca left, Kade pulled the blanket up over Sydney’s shoulders. Finally, they’d be back in New Orleans. He could feel his power increasing, thrumming throughout his body as they got closer to the city. No one was going to hurt Sydney again and live to talk about it.

Chapter Ten

Sydney woke in the middle of the night to find she was naked in a strange bed. Nice. This was turning out to be a fine damn week. Not that she generally had a problem with nudity, but it was a little disconcerting to know someone undressed her somewhere between thirty thousand feet and here...wherever 'here' was. She guessed she was at Kade’s house...well, she sure as hell hoped that’s where she was. She looked around at the benign setting. Sydney was surprised to wake up in such a girly room. The violet bedroom was decorated with cream, shabby-chic furniture. If she didn’t know better, she would have thought she was in a Vermont bed and breakfast.

“Hey, Sunshine, ‘bout time you woke up. My ass is getting sore sitting here playing nursemaid.” Sydney looked over to see a beautiful, tall, red-haired woman sitting in a large, white, leather chair.

“Nursemaid? Really? Okay, number one, I’m fine.” She winced as she sat up in bed, keeping the sheet up against her chest. “Number two, where is Kade?” She was still feeling like shit, but she wasn’t about to let 'Ginger' think otherwise. Between her unearthly beauty and pale skin, Sydney guessed the stranger in her room was a vampire. Show no fear.

“Yeah, okay. Well, Kade says you are not fine. And with Simone looking for your pretty little ass, I would be a little more grateful for a personal guard.” The woman walked across the room, opened a large wardrobe, and held up a dress. “I guessed your size and brought over some clothes. Your purse is in the bathroom. Luca brought it...thought you might need it, shoes are in the closet. As for Kade, he should be here soon. So you might as well know that you really don’t look so great. Might want to go take a shower.” She put the dress back into the wardrobe and opened another door. “Bathroom is here. Robe and slippers are in there too. Just like the freakin’ Hilton, huh?” She coyly smiled at Sydney. “So, guess that is about it. As soon as Kade gets here, I’m done. Xavier will be on next.” She walked over to another door and put a hand to her hip.

Sydney had just about enough of the welcome speech. She felt as though she was in a bad horror movie. “Thanks for the tour. While it is true that Simone sent someone to attack me, I do not need a guard. You can ask the last vamp...oh, that’s right, you can’t, because he’s now a pile of ash. That being said, thanks for the clothes. I don’t intend to stay here long, but I appreciate something to wear.”

The strange woman zipped across the room and was face to face with Sydney within seconds. “Sydney darling, I work for Kade, not you. If he says you need a guard, you get one. If you have a problem with that, take it up with Kade. I follow orders...that’s how this goes. And if you like living, human, you should accept it.” And with that, she strode out of the room and slammed the door.

Sydney shrugged. She was getting sick of this vampire shit. She wanted a shower, food and then she fully intended to leave. There was no way in hell she was spending her days living in a house full of vampires. Even though she remembered the wonderful feel of Kade’s strong arms on the plane, she wanted no part of his world. It wasn’t going to work. She reasoned that she could get a room at the Hotel Monteleone and work with Kade from there. She was willing to continue her partnership with Kade until they found Simone, or another dead girl showed up in Philly. There was so much to do. She needed to call into her office.

Her weapons? She ran over to the wardrobe and found her purse. Well, at least something had gone right: wallet, cell, charger but her weapons, that she’d so carefully prepared, were back in her condo. She felt naked, and it had nothing to do with her nudity. She clicked through her contacts and pressed the call button for Tristan. He picked up. “Tristan! Thank God.”

“Hey, Sydney. You okay? Kade called me and told me about the vampire. Listen, Syd...I need to talk to you.” There was a period of silence as if he was seeking the right words. “Kade told me that he told you everything about Simone. I know I should have told you, but I was just hoping that it wasn’t her.”

“Don’t worry about it. I know you guys have a connection to her. But Tristan, this is just another killer. We'll get her.”

“But, Sydney, that’s just it. You don’t know what she's capable of...what she did. Aw hell. I just don’t want to see you hurt. Before you even say it, I know it’s your job, but there are forces that could easily kill you...you’re human. She got my sister, and she was a strong wolf. If you could have seen what she did to those girls…you just need to be extra careful on this case.” He sounded exasperated. “Look, I’m coming down there. My brother, Marcel, is the Alpha in the region, and before you say anything, which I know you will, don’t argue. It’s not negotiable.”

“Okay, Tristan. I get it. Simone-evil vampire. Me-weak human.” She rolled her eyes. Men. “I won’t argue...well, not now anyway. But, I need a favor. I need you to stop by my condo and bring my weapons. You know, the special gifts you gave me a few years ago. I also need my guns. I left them in the condo. I might need them down here.”

“Okay Syd. I will bring the weapons, but please just stay with Kade until I get down there. You’ll be safe with him at his compound. We can talk about next steps when I get there.”

Sydney sighed. What was it about these werewolf and vampire men thinking they could boss her around? Hello? Detective here. Vampire-killing cop. Ugh. Whatever. Just tell him yes so you can get your weapons. “Okay, Tris, call me when you get down here. Thanks for bringing my stuff.” She hung up, resigned that it was going to be even more difficult working with both Kade and Tristan.

* * *

After taking a shower, she gingerly brushed out her hair, still feeling the goose egg on the back of her head; at least the headache was gone. She dressed in a pair of black leggings with a sports bra and pink workout top, which clung to her figure, showing a hint of cleavage. Her stomach growled. She remembered Kade said that vamps ate food, but she wondered if they really kept any around for humans. She cringed, thinking about what they really ate: humans. She wasn’t stupid. She knew that human donors, both women and men, served themselves up on platters at Eden, but Sydney had never witnessed a 'feeding.' And in a house full of vampires, she didn’t plan on offering herself. Just play it cool, get your weapons, and you’ll get a hotel room in the French Quarter. You will be fine.

Deciding not to wait for Kade, she ventured out in search of food. A hand gently blocked her way as she took her first step out of her room. She looked up to see a good looking, African American man smiling down at her. He must have been at least six-five, lean and strong. He was dressed in casual, black sweatpants and a white, sleeveless, spandex shirt that showed every hard line of the muscles in his arms. He was statuesque and reminded her of a Greek god. “Mon Cher, where you think you’re going without me?” He grinned knowingly.

Sydney smiled back. She didn’t know this man, but her gut told her that he had good intentions. “I take it that you are Xavier? Hi there, I’m Sydney Willows, Detective Sydney Willows. Nice to meet you.” She extended her hand.

He took it and kissed the top. “Ah, mon cher, so very nice to meet you. Yes, I am Xavier. I have been assigned to accompany you during your stay at the Isaacson Estate. I am a good friend of Kade’s, and we do intend to keep you safe.” He let go of her hand.

Okay, here we go again with the vampire hand kissing: so polite, so deadly. Sydney sensed he was a nice guy, for a vampire, so she decided just to go with the flow, no use fighting with the hunky, vampire guard. She would save her energy and deal with Kade once she found him. “Xavier, I really need something to eat.” She laughed a little. “You know, like human food. Also, I really need to talk with Kade.”

“Ah yes. This is N’awlins girl. You kidding? We’ve got plenty of food.” He laughed as if she was crazy. “Come on, you must be famished after your ordeal. We heard all about it, tough girl you are.”

They made their way to the kitchen table where an older woman served them food. Sydney polished off a pile of eggs and quite a bit of andouille. She loved New Orleans food and was pleasantly surprised that they had a human cook in the house. She ate her meal, and enjoyed drinking her hot, chicory coffee. Sydney wondered exactly how many people lived here. She learned from Xavier that the mansion was located in the Garden District. She was pleased to learn she was in a place where she could easily get to the French Quarter without needing directions. On one of her previous trips to the city, she stayed in a lavish bed and breakfast in the Garden District and knew exactly where she was.

Xavier kept her company while she ate. He told her how he’d come to know Kade in the year of eighteen sixty-eight. His father was of Acadian decent and married his mother, who was an African American, freed slave. He grew up in Lafayette Parish on the bayou, learning to fish and trap as his forefathers had done. Around his twenty-eighth birthday, he was attacked by the Southern Cross KKK and left to die in a field. As he struggled for his last breath, Kade found and turned him. Soon after, he’d come to live with Kade, Luca and the others. He was a loyal friend to Kade and currently worked for him as a technology specialist.

* * *

After she finished eating, Sydney walked into a large, sunroom in the back of the home, which was filled with orchids, lilies, and various other flowers. Someone had designed this room as if it were an indoor garden. The moonlight poured into the room, and she found herself resting on a large, overstuffed chair. Xavier told her she could wait for Kade in the sunroom, and that he would be nearby if she needed his assistance. Even though she thought there were other vampires living in this home, the house was curiously quiet. All she heard was the rhythmic serenade of the cicadas.

Sydney felt that familiar tingle up her spine and quickly turned her head. Kade. She blinked, and he stood in front of her taking her hands in his and bringing her to her feet. They were face-to-face, mere inches away. Seeing him again, her stomach filled with butterflies. This was the first time she really got to talk to him since he held her in the bed on the plane…since the kiss. She should be mad at him for bringing her down here. Yet her body reacted as he placed a chaste kiss to her lips. Aroused, her nipples hardened in anticipation of his touch. She wanted more, but it was clear he wasn’t about to give it to her yet.

Sighing, Kade sat down on the ottoman, and Sydney followed, sitting back down in the chair. He placed his hands on her knees. “Sydney love, so sorry to have left you alone for the past hour. I have much business to catch up on since I’ve been to Philadelphia. Please forgive me.” Finally, he felt relaxed now that she was home with him, safe. It was the one place he could be certain Simone would not reach her. He knew that they would need to resume their investigation, but was determined to enjoy the short solace.

“Kade, thanks again for getting me out of the condo. But as much as I love New Orleans, this was not how I expected to return.” She found it impossible to keep her hands off him as she reached for his hands. “I...I don’t think it is a good idea that I stay here in your home. It makes me really nervous…all these vampires roaming around your house. Besides, I know this city. I’d be okay on my own in a hotel. Okay, I don’t know it as well as I know Philly, but I can get around, and we can still work together. I talked to Tristan this morning and...”

Kade removed his hands from hers, stood and walked across the room. He turned and stared back at her with astonishment. Unbelievable. This woman had been in his home for less than twenty-four hours and was thinking about leaving already. And damn it all, she’d talked to Tristan about it. Sure, Tristan was a good friend, but he would not have her going to another man for protection, no fucking way. It was time he set her straight. “Sydney, I’m not sure what you talked to Tristan about, but while you are in my city, in my home, you will abide by my rules. We will catch Simone together, but you will do this my way. I am completely serious. And before you open that lovely mouth of yours, I will not have any arguments about it. I’ve already called your captain and given him my assessment of the situation about what happened back at your condo. There is agreement between P-CAP and your department that you are here on a consultation basis only. That means no leaving this house without my knowledge and protection from me or someone from my security team. On the case, I tell you what to do and when to do it. I will not have you getting yourself killed while you are here.”

He turned and faced outdoors, steaming with anger and arousal. That lovely little mouth, he wanted to kiss it, to make love to it, to feel himself surrounded by her lips. But she would not listen to reason, and he had enough of this 'I am a cop' nonsense. Simone would hang her from her wrists and skin her alive...he’d seen her do it before. They could work the case together, but Kade refused to let Sydney go it alone anymore.

Sydney jumped to her feet. She was beyond infuriated. “How dare you go and talk to my captain without my knowledge!” she yelled. “And you do not get to tell me when to leave this house! I don’t intend to wait around and do nothing while you go off and do business, or whatever you do. I am the detective. You are...you are...I don’t even know what the hell you are. I sure as shit know that you aren’t a freakin’ detective!” She started to pace, afraid that if she stopped she’d be driven to violence...all the while knowing that would be futile.

Kade frowned. She was the most stubborn woman on the face of the earth. She was hot, sexy, beautiful, and damn hardheaded. “I run this city, love. All of the supernatural activity in this town, including any P-CAP investigations, only occur with my expressed approval and permission. That is all you need to know about my business. I am the law in New Orleans.” He moved toward her, closing the distance. “So unless you’d like to be tied to a bed, and believe me, I would love to have you tied to mine, you had better follow my rules.”

He had some nerve: arrogant, egotistical, dominant, sexy. Tied to his bed? Duly noted and under consideration. She shook off thoughts of sex and remembered she was fighting for her rights in this investigation. “Okay. Fine. No going out on investigations without you, but I am not staying in a house full of vampires. This just isn’t practical or safe. I am not going to end up a happy meal because someone got the munchies. And I am not going to waste my time sitting around here while you do business. Where you go, I go. We work this case, get the bad guy, and I go home. Seriously, I can’t stay forever, so I want to make the most of my time.”

Finally, capitulation. “Sydney, I want you to know that I admire your independence and tenacity. I just want to keep you safe. I want all my people safe.” He didn’t want her to know how deeply he was starting to care about her. He was pissed as hell knowing that she called Tristan instead of talking to him first. Hell, he wasn’t sure he even liked that he was so captivated by her. After all, he’d been alone for a few centuries now. He didn’t lack for female attention, and he had enough to keep him busy in life without complications. And Sydney was a huge complication. Yet he could not deny that he was very much connected to her and she to him.

Sydney backed away from Kade and sat back into the comfy chair. She pulled her legs up underneath her and faced him. So, this was how it was going to be? He acted like he cared about her, like he wanted her? But he was making her stay here, because he was some kind of a control freak? He didn’t just want to keep her safe...no, he said that he wanted to keep everyone safe. Fine, what did she care? She accepted long ago that she would spend her life alone. That was how she wanted it. She pulled up her emotional wall, nice and high, so he couldn’t read her disappointment. “Don’t worry about stroking my ego, Kade. I get it, you are the protector, and I am the consultant. No problem.” She was clearly annoyed with him. “So what’s next? Where do we find Simone?”

Just then, Luca walked into the room. “Kade,” he nodded and turned to Sydney. “Sydney. I’ve got a lead on Simone. There have been rumblings that she was seen collecting donors downtown at Sangre Dulce.”

“Sangre Dulce?” Sydney asked.

“Sangre Dulce is a local club specializing in...how would you say?” Luca looked over to Kade hoping for some assistance. Finding none, he continued, “It is a fetish club. S&M. Caters to the supernaturals and humans alike. If Simone was looking for someone to torture, she could easily find a submissive there who would go off with her easily. I talked to Miguel, the owner, and he said a bartender reported that a woman who looked like Simone was in the club well over a month ago. We cannot be certain it was her, but we could ask around. And Kade, if we do go to Sangre Dulce, I would advise against taking the human.”

Sydney wanted to smack Luca. Why did he always have to be such a condescending ass? “Hello? Luca? That human is right here. I already established with Kade that we're going together.”

Luca stood stoned-faced. “Kade, she serves no purpose on this trip. Simone will have spies, and they will see her. And others...vampires...they will view her as available. She is not marked, nor claimed, nor does she work for us. They will recognize her as an outsider. It is not wise to bring her. I must insist that you reconsider.”

“Luca, your concern is taken under advisement. Effective immediately, Miss Sydney Willows is my employee.” Sydney shot him a surprised look. “She is the Director of Security in charge of my Philadelphia operations. She arrived yesterday to learn from you about security operations in New Orleans. She is known to accompany me to events. After introductions to Miguel, no one will touch her.”

“But, how will she fit in? They will sense she does not belong. It will be bad enough that we have no business that would even call us there.”

Sydney had an idea, “What if we were there for some kind of inspection? If it's true that Kade approves all activities in this town, could we tell Miguel we were there because of a complaint? Cops do it all the time for other businesses when we suspect suspicious activity. Or, we could just say I was there to see New Orleans. Lord knows there are plenty of freaky things going on in this city. What’s a little S&M in this town? Seriously you two...have you ever been to Bourbon Street on Halloween? Everyone lets their freak flag fly.”

Kade burst out laughing. A hearty, sexy laugh that made Sydney want to let her freak flag fly right there, right then, on the floor with Kade. “Sydney, you are quite amusing and you do bring up a good point. But going in under the guise of an inspection will only put people off. You must understand that people, who frequent this club, go there for privacy. Any complaints would be handled directly with Miguel. We don’t want people on the defensive. But if we go in as mere patrons? A date even? Now that would work, and I am more than willing to get freaky with you.” He smiled. Yes, this would work.

Luca resigned himself to the fact that they were taking the human. He didn’t necessarily like her or dislike her. But, he learned long ago that humans simply could not be trusted, not to mention the fact that Simone was dangerous. If she went after Sydney, it would put them all at risk. He didn’t like the fact that Voodoo and magic were involved either. They needed Ilsbeth. When was that damn witch going to call him back and let him know exactly when she was arriving?

But Luca had to admit that his good friend Kade seemed happier with Sydney here. He was clearly enjoying his human entertainment, and Luca did not want to deprive his old friend of a chance at happiness. Life was very dull at times when you lived for centuries. Sure, vampires often had sex or found other vampire friends to share their life with, but it was rare to find someone who you could possibly love forever, a soul mate. There was something about this difficult, human woman that made Kade seem interested in life again. Luca would wait to reserve judgment, but he would keep a close eye on Miss Sydney Willows. He could not allow her to compromise their mission to find Simone.

Sydney was excited by the plan. Finally, she had a chance to get out of this damn mansion and look for Simone. She still worried about the fact that she didn’t have any weapons, nor did she have many clothes. Especially the kind she would wear out to a night club. “Kade, I need to get out tomorrow. And before you say no, which I know is coming, I need clothes and shoes. This has got to be believable. I need to look like the kind of girl who is looking for a little adventure, if you know what I mean. These sweats aren’t going to cut it.”

Kade knew she was correct, but she could not go alone. He had a few meetings in the early morning. He would send someone with her to shop. “Okay, you’ll go shopping in the morning. But you go with someone. I will send Xavier with you. Even though vampires have weakened powers during daylight, Simone could be out looking for you, or have human minions spying about.”

Sydney wasn’t foolish. She may not want to stay in a house full of vampires, but if this Simone chick was out to get her, she wasn’t going without backup. “Thanks Kade. I'll need a few weapons too: stakes, crossbow. Tristan is bringing my gear, but he may not be down before we leave tomorrow night.”

Kade came over and sat on the ottoman once again. “They will not allow weapons into the club. For your shopping trip tomorrow, Luca will give you a gun with silver bullets and a few stakes that you can easily stash in your purse. Tomorrow night, we will need to give you a few special accessories before we leave...undetectable weapons that you can wear into the club. You should be safe with us, but should you have any issues, you’ll have the protection you need.”

After Luca left them alone, Kade let his hands roam up Sydney’s thighs to settle on her waist. He pulled her up, so they were standing close. “Sydney, I know you are mad that I called your boss. But if you want to stay on the case, we need to do this my way. I want you to know that I am sorry I have to put so many restrictions in place. We will go downtown tomorrow night and get more information about Simone’s whereabouts. I promise that this will be over soon.”

Sydney’s body was alive as she felt the strength of his hands on her waist. She didn’t want to forgive him so quickly for bossing her around, but my God, she still wanted him. She found herself justifying why he did what he did. He cared about the people he worked with and wanted them safe. Instinctively, she knew he would keep her safe too. She had no one, but for now, it felt like she had him. Her body responded to his as she allowed the palms of her hands to lie flat on his chest. She wanted to know what it would be like to be flesh to flesh with him, tasting him.

He leaned into her and held her tight against his chest. She breathed in his male scent and allowed herself to imagine what it would be like to have him inside her. A rush of heat caused her sex to ache. He looked down at her wantonly, searching her eyes for permission. She whispered, “Kade, this thing between us...I don’t know what to think...” She didn’t get a chance to finish her thoughts.

“Don’t think, Sydney, just feel.” Kade brought his mouth to hers and she opened for him allowing him to sweep his tongue into, over and around hers. He was demanding, passionate. Kade was tired of waiting. He wanted this human woman so badly, and he was finding it difficult to make excuses for why he shouldn’t just take her. Sydney moaned and kept pace with Kade as she ran her fingers through his hair, possessively pulling his head down to meet hers.

Kade refused to let Sydney think that she would control this kiss between them. He slowly pushed her back up against the wall and held her hands above her head with one of his hands. With his other hand, he pushed up her shirt, feeling the soft skin of her belly and then slid his hand up slowly cupping her breast. Shoving up her bra, he freed her breast from its confines. Kade’s breath quickened. He was overwhelmed with excitement, finally touching her silky peaks. He tore his mouth away from hers, lowered his head to her ripe flesh and licked her rosy tip.

Sydney shivered and groaned under his touch, and submitted to his need to dominate. She wanted to be dominated by him: so strong, sexy. “Kade, yes, please.” Sydney couldn’t keep silent in the throes of their passion. Kade sucked the nipple harder until Sydney felt a twinge of pain, then pleasure. She couldn’t believe she was letting him do this to her but she felt helpless to stop him. The desire she felt overrode any sense of logic she had. He pushed up the other side of her bra and gave her other hardened peak equal attention. He released her hands, and she held onto his shoulders for dear life as he made love to her breasts. “I want you so much, Kade. Please, don’t stop.”

Sydney heard the click of heels on the floor. Dazed and swollen-lipped, she opened her eyes to see 'Ginger', the redheaded vamp, watching her and Kade. Voyeur much? Refusing to be intimidated, Sydney glared at her, all the while Kade clutched to her body. Kade must have noticed her presence, because he slowly lowered Sydney’s shirt. Clearly irritated about being interrupted, Kade blew out a breath, “Dominique, you must learn to knock. This is my home, not the office. And as you can see, I am quite busy. What do you want?”

“Kade darling, I just came by to see how things were going with your lovely human.”

“As you can see, she is quite well. Now it is getting late, anything else?”

“Yes, Ilsbeth contacted Luca. He asked me to come by and tell you. She is coming into see you tomorrow night before we go to the club. She’s nervous about coming here. So Luca and I will go to her coven, secure her and bring her in safely. We should be here around seven. I would like to discuss the details, if you have time.”

Sydney felt oddly out of place during this discussion. Instead of getting pushed out of the conversation, she decided to remove herself. She was tired again anyway and needed a break from the vampires who seemed to be crawling everywhere in this house. “Kade, uh, I think I am going to head upstairs. I wanna give Ada a call.” She placed a kiss to his cheek and pulled away from him.

“Okay love. Oh and Sydney, remember our discussion earlier. No running off without me.” His face was stone serious. She needed to follow the rules if she wanted to stay alive.

Sydney walked out of the room ignoring Dominique. She wasn’t sure what kind of relationship Kade had with her, but that woman irritated Sydney. Dominique was not going out of her way to make Sydney comfortable. If anything, it felt as though she had interrupted them on purpose.

Kade wanted to go after Sydney, but was torn. Business needed to come first. If Ilsbeth was concerned about her safety, then his suspicions about Simone’s presence in New Orleans was confirmed. He also wanted to get things straight with Dominique. He would not tolerate her interrupting his personal business. Kade would not allow anyone to hurt Sydney, and his friends needed to get used to the idea that his detective would be around for a very long time.

Chapter Eleven

Sydney locked the door to her bedroom and started searching for her phone. Logically, she knew a locked door was not enough to keep a vampire out of her room, but it gave her a small comfort knowing she wouldn’t make it easy for them. Even though no one had tried to bite her yet, all the strange vampires milling about the house made her a little nervous. Finally locating her cell in the mess she called her purse, she dialed Adalee at the lab. Sydney wanted to get the latest autopsy results and hoped they’d get an additional clue to help stop the killings.

“Hi ya, Sydney girl,” Ada said cheerfully as she picked up on the other end.

“Hey, Ada, sorry I didn’t make it into the station last night.”

“Yes, I heard all about it. And are you just gonna act like you aren’t down in New Orleans with that fine piece of vampire who you’ve been working with? I mean really...do tell. I heard from the captain that you're down there with him. And what did he call it? Oh yeah, consulting? Is that what they call it these days? I’d like a consulting job in a romantic city with a hot, hunk of vampire goodness.” Sydney could hear Adalee laughing hard on the other end of the line.

“Hardy, har, har, Ada. I guess I should have expected some razzing for this one. But seriously, I nearly got killed back in my condo, and Kade brought me down here to...ugh...help him. I'm the detective on this case. And yes, I am consulting, that’s it.”

“Whatever you say, Syd. You just keep telling yourself that, okay?” Ada chuckled. “Now listen, I’m glad you finally called in. Got some new information on the second girl. Same cause of death, exsanguination. Again, no marks indicating fangs. No sexual assault either. This girl was tortured though. Looks like someone was using her for a pincushion, and I’m not talking tiny push pins either.” There was a pregnant pause before she continued, “Syd, I've never seen anything like this. I can’t be sure what made these holes, but I'm guessing right now maybe knitting needles or possibly large, surgical needles. There are two holes in the chest region, two in the stomach, and one behind the ear. It looks like these were inflicted antemortem.”

“Shit, the girl was alive during it. Anything else?”

“Yeah, we found traces of lemongrass oil again on the head and also on the wrists. Also, there was trace of human hair and hemp embedded in her wrists. Syd, I'm not sure what's going on down there but the person who's doing this...it is downright disturbing.” Ada sounded disgusted.

“I know, Ada. Isn’t this some shit? Kade thinks he knows who's doing this. We're following a lead tomorrow night, so hopefully that will yield some good results. In the meantime, text or call me with any updates. Thanks, Ada.”

“You take care, Syd. Talk to you soon. And hope you enjoy your...um...consulting gig,” Ada teased.

Sydney considered getting some more sleep after the call, but then she thought she’d better go tell Kade about the needles. Why the hell did the killer use needles on the girl? It had to be related to Voodoo. Was Simone making some kind of human Voodoo doll? Sydney didn’t know the least bit about Voodoo dolls except for the fact they sold the little trinkets in the tourist shops. She knew a little bit about the background of Marie Laveau, the renowned Voodoo priestess of New Orleans. Sydney and a friend once took a walking “Voodoo tour” on one of her many vacations to the Big Easy, and they toured a Voodoo museum, even visited the mausoleum where Marie Laveau was buried. But aside from the legends, she was no expert on the subject. She suspected Kade knew more than he was telling her. Why would Simone use living Voodoo dolls?

Leaving her room and quietly descending the large, spiral staircase, Sydney heard familiar voices in the great room. As she entered, Kade, Luca, Xavier, Etienne, and Dominique were sitting around discussing the witch. No time like the present to interrupt the family fun. She thought about being serious, all vampire like, but then decided that flippant was more her style. “Hey guys. Forget to invite the human to the party?” They all looked up at her at once as if she had three heads. Maybe serious would have been the best approach, grumpy vampires.

“Okay, guess the party is over. I have some news, if you're interested.” Not waiting for an invitation, Sydney deliberately sat next to Luca, knowing it would irritate him. He seemed to have a stick up his ass, and she was about to dislodge it. “Hey, Luca, how’s it shaking? What, no big hello for me?” She smiled up at him, knowing he was itching to remove her from his side.

Kade grinned. “Sydney love, please refrain from poking the bear.” Both Xavier and Dominique laughed.

Okay, things were loosening up a bit...at least with a couple of these vamps. Sydney decided to keep pushing. “Let’s play a game, Luca, you show me yours, I’ll show you mine.”

Sydney could see that his hard exterior was showing a few cracks. Luca lifted one corner of his mouth suppressing a grin. “I guess as long as Kade doesn’t mind, I have no problem showing you mine.”

“As if half this town hasn’t seen it,” Dominique snorted.

Kade stiffened at the thought of Sydney showing anything to anyone else but him. He shot her a look and decided it was time for business to continue. “Sydney, we were just discussing Ilsbeth. It appears that instead of Luca and Dominique escorting her tomorrow night, she will be arriving within the hour with her own escort. Ilsbeth said she has important information for us, and feels it is a bit of an emergency. I would like you to meet her so you can review the evidence that was found on the two victims. She should be here soon.”

“Okay, sounds good. Any information we could get from her would help at this point. I talked to Ada and have some news of my own to share.”

“Sounds good. Now Sydney, if you would like to show me yours, I would be happy to see it. You do understand that in my home, I can assure you, you will only be showing yours to me.”

Kade words were not lost on her. Possessive? Jealous? Maybe she misread what he was saying? Definitely not. She almost made love to him earlier in the sunroom, and he knew damn well that she wanted to show him...well, everything. But, he had no problem dismissing her upstairs in lieu of Dominique and business. “Kade, you had the opportunity a few hours ago to see all of mine, if you recall and you chose business. You snooze, you lose. Luca on the other hand needs some loosening up.” She looked up at Luca to find him actually smiling at her. She patted Luca’s thigh and stood up. This was going to be fun.

Kade did not look amused. Good. She thought of pretending like she was going to remove her clothes just to tease Kade a bit more, but remembered there wasn’t much time. She stood with one hand on her hip, rubbed her forehead with the other hand and then pushed a stray hair out of her face. “Okay, here it is. Ada said the last vic had the same hemp and human hair fibers and same lemongrass oil on her. This time, there were no whip marks on the body. But what is really sick is that someone was playing human Voodoo doll with this girl. She had five holes in her. Ada thinks they were made with knitting or surgical needles. To be honest, they are not really sure yet what made the holes.  And to top off the shit sandwich, all the needles were inserted antemortem, which means she was tortured good and well before dying.”

The vampires appeared to know something as they looked at one another. Were they able to talk to each other without speaking? Sydney would have to ask Kade later. Before she got a chance to insist that they needed to get a Voodoo expert in on the case, the doorbell rang. The witch was here.

* * *

As Ilsbeth entered the room, Sydney felt the air lighten; it was almost dizzying. She was surprised by Ilsbeth’s nearly ethereal arrival, her escort trailed behind. Ilsbeth’s long, platinum hair flowed well below her waist accentuating her petite figure. She was dressed in a purple, velvet blouse that was complemented by a fitted, black, leather jacket and pants. Ilsbeth walked gracefully into the home, taking Kade’s hand as they headed toward the dining room. She seated herself at the head of the table, as if she’d been there before, gesturing to Sydney to sit beside her.

Not sure about witch etiquette, Sydney followed Ilsbeth’s nonverbal cue and sat down next to her. She couldn’t help but admire Ilsbeth’s deep, violet eyes. Sydney was not sure what she thought a witch would look like, but she certainly wasn’t expecting this. Maybe a green nose and a broomstick? No, but she was expecting someone a little scarier looking, certainly older. But, Ilsbeth was anything but scary, or old. She looked barely twenty-one years old with an angelic face.

Once everyone was seated at the table, Ilsbeth spoke a protection prayer. Sydney guessed it was your basic, ‘keep evil spirits out of this house prayer’ from what she could tell. Hell, she wasn’t even sure she believed in witchcraft mojo, but in order to catch the killer, she would give angel girl the benefit of the doubt. Sydney was getting anxious, but could tell that Ilsbeth was running the show. All the vampires at the table stayed silent as they listened to Ilsbeth finish her prayer.

Sydney nearly jumped out of her seat as Ilsbeth’s eyes flew open and all the candles on the table and along the shelves in the room flared to life. Okay, nice trick. Ilsbeth glanced at Sydney and then to Kade. “My dearest friends, there is a great evil in our city. She may have initially come for you Kade, but now she is here for all of us. I felt it a week ago when I was working in my shop. It was a rumbling at first, but now there is a constant state of unease. As you know, most witches can sense good and evil. And the wind of evil has blown throughout our streets. It has stayed. Something bad is coming for all of us…something that wants to take over this city. I will help if I can Kade, but I must know why this evil woman is here for you?”

Kade told Ilsbeth the story of Simone, her banishment and of the recent killings in Philadelphia. Sydney filled in the missing pieces with regards to the oil, the rope fibers, and needle marks. Ilsbeth listened carefully and spoke with great seriousness, “If all that you told me is true, there must be someone helping Simone, a witch or mage perhaps, or possibly a Voodoo priestess. Simone may have some of this knowledge, but a practitioner would need supplies to help to carry out these killings and spells. It is possible that Simone is experimenting...using a living girl as a Voodoo doll. She seeks the assistance of evil spirits to help her with her goals.” Ilsbeth stared deep into Kade’s eyes. “Kade, Simone may have started off with a simple goal of revenge, but the darkness of her practices points to a monumental goal, perhaps to have power...power over all the supernaturals in the city. If her experiment showed any promise the first time, she will kill again until she takes over this town.”

Kade blew out a breath. He knew Simone was capable of the most heinous torture he’d ever seen. So in some way, it didn’t surprise him that she wanted to control all the supernaturals, but she would fail if he had anything to say about it. “Thank you for your insight Ilsbeth. As always, you bring profound knowledge and perspective to the problems we face. Tomorrow night, we are going to follow a lead on Simone. Do you have any recommendations about how to proceed with regards to the witchcraft? Do you know who in the witch community would want to help her? Someone must know. It is hard to keep secrets within covens.”

“You are correct in your assumptions. I plan to scour the books, seeing who made the purchases necessary to create the oil and rope. These ingredients are widely available online, but any self-respecting witch or mage from New Orleans would buy them in our shop. We certify the authenticity of ingredients for all our products and supplies, which includes Van Van oil as well as hemp and hair. And if a vampire attempted purchasing these supplies at any stores in the city, I am confident someone would remember. That would not go unnoticed.”

“Thanks, Ilsbeth. Look back a year or two in your records, just to be safe. We aren’t sure how long she’s been in the city. If you send us the list of possible suspects, Kade and I can check it out from there. We really appreciate your help on this. If you saw what was done to those girls...well, we’ve got to stop it,” Sydney interjected. While she didn’t understand witchcraft, Sydney had to admit that she felt glad the witch was helping them. It was possible Ilsbeth could lead them to tangible clues so they could nab the killer.

Ilsbeth nodded. “I will contact you if I find anything. Like I said, I have been with my coven the past week. I will need to go back to the shop for the records. My escort, Zin, has been with me. He is my cousin, a practicing warlock, but most importantly, he’s trained in security. I will be going everywhere with him. We cannot be too careful. Okay, I must go. I will be in touch.”

After everyone said their goodbyes and thank yous, Sydney quickly retreated to her room. She wanted to give in to her desire to be with Kade, but she was on business and had to get up early. Being around Kade was beginning to cloud her judgment. If she could only get some sleep and shopping therapy, she’d be good...okay, maybe not good, but she’d be ready to go out tomorrow night. They needed to catch a break on this case.

Chapter Twelve

Dressing up to fit into a vampire, fetish club was a bitch. Sydney spent the better part of the morning shopping for clothes that would say, 'I roll with kinky vampires,' She hoped she’d fit in. She knew better than anyone that people had a tendency to clam up around cops, and the supernatural crowd was even more tight lipped when it came to revealing secrets. They had their own code of honor and laws.

Xavier accompanied her on her shopping expedition to help her choose just the right outfit. She wasn’t above letting Kade pay for everything, after all he was the one who dragged her ass down here to New Orleans. Xavier promised not to reveal the details of her 'costume' to Kade. Oh yeah, baby, she wanted this one to shock him. They all needed a good laugh she supposed; a human girl dressing like some kind of sex-crazed dominatrix. She was planning on cracking the whip all right.

She finally managed to get the damn, thigh-high, fish net stockings attached. Garters were not as easy to put on as they looked. She had to admit, glancing at herself in the mirror, that she looked smokin’ hot. Sydney would prefer to look dangerous, but tonight she was playing a part: sexy, wanton; open to handcuffs, whips and paddles.

Sydney had chosen a black, tight, fishnet camisette with garters and a black, leather miniskirt. The fishnet cami was tightly woven and see-through, so it showed off her pert, rosy nipples underneath. She topped the outfit off with a sexy pair of Christian Louboutin, black, leather, over the knee boots that were adorned with silver zippers that ran all the way up from the back of her ankle to the back of her thigh. Xavier had given her slim, silver stakes that fitted into the boots nicely, no one could even feel them if they patted her down. She also concealed a small, silver knife and chain in her right boot that she could easily pull out if necessary.

Sydney conceded that she could not do much about her long, blond hair to make her fit in well. There was no way she was dying her hair black, or any other freaky color just for one night. She tried on a few wigs, but they were too hot, so she stopped by a local salon and had them tightly curl her long locks. Her hair looked amazing: perfectly spiraled, golden curls flowing over her shoulders.

She grabbed a small, gray bag off the bed and added the finishing touch. While in Jackson Square, she walked over to Masquerade and made a few purchases. She held the mask to her face and fastened the ribbon behind her hair. The incredibly beautiful mask was crafted of fine, swirling, black metal with diamond rhinestones. Worth every penny, it added an enigmatic flair to her sexy, fetish look.

She gazed one more time in the mirror before leaving the room, and wished she was home going to a Halloween party instead, but this was her life. There was no room for games or mistakes tonight. She would play the part and do everything she could to glean information about where Simone was and who else was helping her. She knew from experience that seedy bars were good places to get intel, as long as you had sources who were either afraid of you or trusted you, either worked. Unfortunately, in this town, she had neither.

Kade gaped at Sydney as she descended the staircase. Holy mother of God. What was she wearing? His cock jerked to attention and his eyes widened as he struggled to remain composed in front of his fellow vampires. In all his life, he had never wanted one woman so badly. He immediately noticed how her tight, hard peaks pressed against the fishnet weave. He could not believe she would freaking wear a see-through top to a vampire club. What was she thinking? Every supernatural in the place would want her. Let them try, he laughed to himself. She belonged to him and no other.

Sydney’s face flushed knowing she was half-naked in front of a group of free-loving vampires. “So, who wants a spanking?” she asked seductively. “Mistress Sydney is here to make your fantasy come true.”

Everyone started laughing, except for Kade. He strode across the room and possessively grabbed Sydney’s waist, pulled her into him, and kissed her senseless. It was a hard, dominating kiss that let everyone know she was his. His tongue forced its way into her mouth, and Sydney let him taste her. She kissed him back letting him know that she would not simply be taken. No, she would take as well. Her hands snaked up his back feeling the soft leather of his jacket. She breathed in his masculine scent, feeling controlled in his arms, seeking all of him.

Dominique coughed loudly from across the room. “Okay, you two, ya want to get a room and fuck, or go catch bad guys? Come on!” She was clearly irritated by their little show.

Sydney and Kade laughed while kissing and broke away, looking at the crowd waiting on them. “Uh...yeah, that would be ’go catch bad guys’.” She smiled over at Dominique appreciating her amazing, leather outfit. Dominique wore a dark purple bustier with matching leather, pencil skirt and calf high, patent-leather lace-front boots. “Hey, Dom, nice leather. And those boots...We need to go shoe shopping together someday, seriously.”

Dominique smiled back at the compliment, “Okay, girl, so we actually do have something in common. I’ll take a rain check. It may be nice to have another woman around all this testosterone.”

Kade interrupted their little bonding talk, knowing they needed to get going. “Okay, Luca will be clearing the site first before we go in.” He looked to Sydney. “Sydney, you will enter with the second group. I will approach Miguel and introduce you as my director of Philadelphia security. Luca and Sydney, stay close in the club. You are supposed to be working together. The rest of you work the club and try to find out anything about Simone’s whereabouts, or accomplices. The witch who is helping her may also frequent the club. Stay on your toes, and try to fit in. It cannot look like we are there investigating, or people won’t talk. Luca, please run down the security situation.”

Tearing his eyes off Sydney and her unbelievable attire, Luca looked at the others in the room. “We’ve got two limos. Xavier, Dominique, and I will take the first limo. We’ll go in and case things out before we give you the all clear. We need to make sure Simone is not in the club. If she is, Kade will enter. You,” he said pointing to Sydney, “will stay in the car. Under no circumstances are you to enter the club if Simone is in there. I am serious, Sydney. What happened with the vampire in Philly is child’s play compared to what Simone could do to you.” Sydney rolled her eyes.

“Once the go ahead is given, we can all enter the club. Spread out. Like Kade said, we are not there to investigate, so it can’t look that way: play, feed, gather information. Kade will give the signal when it is time to go. Kade and Sydney will leave first.”

Kade put a hand around Sydney’s waist and pulled her to his side. “Okay, everyone, let’s roll. Sydney love, stay close to Luca or me. Remember, while you carry my scent at the moment, other vampires will most definitely try to lure you.” Sydney shot him a defiant look. Kade may be the boss of his vampires, but he was not the boss of her. She would play nice so long as she was on the case, but no man, not even a sexy as hell vampire, was going to run her life.

Sydney was going to do this her way even if it meant letting Kade think she was following his rules. It wasn’t as if she was going anywhere without him. They all were going to be in the club. Whatever, if she argued, they’d never get there. She looked up at him innocently and sweetly said, “Yes dear, I would never plan to break your precious rules.” Annoyed, she pulled away from his possessive grip and strode through the door. “Let’s go.”

Chapter Thirteen

After Luca gave the all clear, Kade entered Sangre Dulce with Etienne and Sydney flanking him on each side. A tall, thin man with jet-black hair and a goatee rushed up to greet them. He almost looked like a pirate with the black, leather pants and white, ruffled, linen, open-chested shirt he wore. “Sir, I am honored to have you here. We have a special VIP table set up for you and your guests, which provides a wonderful view of the dance floor as well as the public play area.” Sydney struggled to keep her mouth shut. Public play area? What the hell?

Miguel was soon joined by a naked, petite woman with long, bright, red hair, which was braided down her back. The woman wore a small chain around her neck that Sydney assumed was some kind of a collar. Sydney didn’t know much about fetishes, but she assumed this pixie of a woman was clearly a submissive. Miguel placed his hand on the woman’s back gently pushing her toward Kade. “Sir, this is Rhea. She will serve you and your party tonight...in any way you wish. She is human and has agreed to be a donor. Rhea can procure additional donors, submissives or Doms for your party should you need these services. And of course, she will be your waitress for the evening. She is new to Sangre Dulce, but as you will experience, she was born to serve others. She is quite the little obedient sub. I am certain you will enjoy her.” He looked over at Sydney and extended his hand. Sydney reluctantly gave her hand to him, and cringed as he kissed it. Before letting her go, he turned her arm over and smelled her inner wrist. Sydney snatched her hand away from him, shooting Kade a pointed look.

Miguel didn’t seem to notice. “Sir, what a lovely human you have brought to my club tonight. Shall we expect a public performance from her? I would most enjoy seeing her tan skin turn pink.” He licked his lips and smiled, displaying his fangs to Sydney.

Showing very little emotion, Kade approached Miguel in an authoritative manner. “Miguel, this is Miss Willows. She is director of my security operations in the Philadelphia area. She is being mentored by Luca.” Kade’s eyes narrowed. “Miss Willows is in my employ, and is not to be touched or seen by anyone but me.” He paused and winked at Sydney. “That is unless, I grant permission for her to be touched.”

Sydney fought for self-control as blood rushed to her face. She was pretty sure Kade was teasing her. Wasn’t he? Oh my God. She so needed to get this case over with so she could get back to her less than exciting life in Philadelphia. What the hell was wrong with these freaky vampires? She took a deep breath in an effort to gain her composure before she said anything she’d regret. She tried to remind herself she was just playing a part...here on a case.

Miguel bowed his head. “So sorry, sir, it is just that she is so very beautiful and so very human. She smells lovely. Please forgive me.”

Kade nodded. “No harm done. Rhea, please show my guests to our table. I have business that I need to discuss with Miguel.”

Sydney was about to flip out. What was Kade doing? He was not just sending her off with some naked waitress. Etienne gestured for Sydney to follow Rhea. Okay, when in Rome. Sydney followed Rhea up onto a raised platform area to a large table where she agreed, the view was great. They’d be able to see pretty much everything that was going on in the club, except for the private rooms.

Sydney took a seat and Etienne sat down next to her. Etienne looked at the wine menu and ordered, “Please bring us three bottles of Salon Le Mesnil, 1997. We are expecting additional guests.” Rhea bowed her head and scuttled off.

Sydney straightened in her chair trying to appear as if it was everyday she frequented kinky, BDSM, vampire clubs. Trying not to look surprised, she noticed several dominatrix-type women at a table across from them. They were drinking and laughing while naked men with collars knelt at their feet. The dance floor appeared to be rhythmically moving as one; waves of bodies in various forms of dress - from fully clothed to no clothing at all danced.

Looking over to what they referred to as the public play area, she saw a naked, large, bald man who was tied to a bench. He writhed in pleasure and pain as an older woman dressed in red leather spanked him relentlessly with a pink paddle. Sydney shook her head. To each his own she supposed. Not that she was totally opposed to spanking, or being tied up every now and then, but tied to a bench in the middle of a dance club? Guess it took a lot to get that guy’s adrenaline going.

Dominique, Luca, and Xavier approached the table and sat down to discuss next steps. Kade was the last to sit down, and he sat next to Sydney. “So, curious thing, our friend Miguel said the bartender, who reported Simone’s appearance, quit. He’s gone. So, we’ve got no one specific to question. Sydney, what are your impressions?”

Sydney scanned the room focusing on Rhea who was all the way across the club waiting for drinks at the bar. “I say we question the submissives first. I know we can’t act like we're investigating, but we could ask around to see who they’ve played with. Maybe some prefer women Doms and would remember her. It’s likely that if Simone was here that she could easily shop for a victim. We should also question the Doms and find out if there are any new ones on the scene that match her description. We need to do it in a subtle way, so they don’t suspect we're investigating. I have to say, as kinky as this place is, it only looks like maybe fifty percent of the people in here are regulars; a lot of these people are simply tourists.”

“Okay, we’ll need to spread out. Etienne and Xavier, start with questioning the submissives. Go ask Miguel to line them up and pretend you are looking for a sub. Be discreet. Do not make it seem as though we are conducting an investigation,” Kade ordered. “Dominique, take on Rhea. Something seems off with her. Miguel said she just started, yet he assigned his least experienced server to our important party? It doesn't make sense.”

As the other vampires left the table, Kade, Luca, and Sydney moved together so they could more easily talk. “I don’t like this thing with the bartender going missing. If Simone found out that he told someone she was here, why wouldn’t she take out Miguel too? She expected to have this reported, so why kill him?” Sydney was looking for answers.

“Sydney love, very good question indeed. Right now, I want you and Luca to go dance. You are supposed to be close. I don’t want anyone questioning our intentions. I will join you in a few minutes then we will retire to the private rooms to investigate.”

“As you wish...Sydney?” Luca stood and gestured to Sydney to take his hand.

Sydney knew she wasn’t Luca’s favorite person, but he was polite, she’d give him that. She stood, glancing from Kade to Luca and took Luca’s hand. Luca pulled Sydney onto the dance floor. As she went, Sydney’s eyes never left Kade’s. She stopped counting how many times a day she wanted Kade to make love to her. She never felt so connected to one man in her life, but she couldn’t admit to herself that this might be a real opportunity for a long, lasting relationship.

Luca easily pulled Sydney against him. He pushed his thigh between her knees. Sydney felt the strength of Luca against her and admired his lean, fit body. He was muscular, lethal. She let herself fall against him and put one arm around his neck. Luca brought her even closer. Sydney was surprised to feel Luca’s hardness against her belly. “So, Luca, is that a stake in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?” she joked.

Luca grabbed the back of her head pulling it toward his and whispered in her ear, “Sydney darling, let’s just say that you are starting to grow on me, and that outfit of yours is delectable. I may be a vampire, but I’m not dead. Even though you belong to Kade, it doesn’t stop me from appreciating you...all of you.” He kissed her cheek and continued dancing.

Horny vampires, geez. She oddly felt as though she could trust Luca, even if he was so touchy feely with her. Sydney was attracted to him as well, as most women would be. He was very handsome, but not a pretty boy. Sydney was surprised at his sudden sexuality on display for all to see in the club. She also felt nervous wondering what Kade’s reaction would be to having another man’s hands all over her. She kept trying to remember that she was there playing a part…Look like you are close to Luca.

As Luca danced with Sydney, he was reminded that he had not been with a woman in a long time. She was Kade’s woman, but that didn’t mean he did not appreciate the opportunity to touch her body. Just as she was beginning to relax, Luca spun her around into Kade’s arms. But instead of moving away, Luca rubbed against Sydney’s ass reaching his hands around her waist. His hands slowly inched up under Sydney’s breasts as Kade kissed her passionately.

Sydney’s senses were overwhelmed. What the fuck was going on? She was letting two vampires monopolize her body, sandwiched in between them, loving every minute of it. Kissing Kade took her away into a headspace that she rarely went, pure pleasure. Yet, it scared her that she was letting him see her raw, so exposed. And worst of all, she felt the tingle all over her body. Wishing the situation with him could be permanent, she was falling for him.

Kade grasped the nape of her neck and leaned in to speak sensually in her ear, “Sydney love, you are stunning tonight. Indeed, I am going to find it hard to let you go after this dance.” He kissed the lobe of her ear. “You seem to like playing with two men. Enjoying our dance with Luca aren’t you, love? But remember this Sydney, I don’t share, and at the end of tonight, you will be mine.” Mine? He could not believe he used the word but at the same time, he could not deny the all-consuming need to claim Sydney as his. He had every intention of making love to her over and over again, and was looking forward to hearing her scream his name in ecstasy.

As the song ended, Sydney was relieved to put some space between her and the boys. She felt her sensitive sex ache below, feeling extraordinarily aroused. She longed for Kade’s strong arms and wished he’d take her out of the club. He told her that she would be his tonight. She found herself wanting to let him take control and make love to her until dawn. She was conflicted knowing that she was an independent woman, yet she could not deny wanting to belong to him.

Sydney tried to regain her composure as she watched Luca leave the dance floor. Deciding to take control of the situation, she reached over and laced her fingers with Kade’s. “Come on; let’s go check out the private rooms. My take is that some of the rooms may not be that private. Maybe everyone in our group is back there with the subs and Doms. We could help, or at least look for suspicious activity and clues to where Simone is. Even though this place is screaming ‘erotic experience,’ I just have a feeling that sex isn’t the only thing happening in this club. If Simone has spies here, they'll be watching for us...and may slip up by looking just a little too long.”

“I agree, Sydney. Let’s make our rounds and see who’s interested in our visit.” Kade led them off the floor toward the back of the club.

Sydney braced herself for whatever kinky sights they’d see along the way. She wasn’t a prude, but she wasn’t used to seeing so many naked people prancing around in collars and leather. As they approached the back, they pushed through a red, metallic, beaded, fringed curtain door. A sensual, hard, driving pulse of music spread throughout the hallway, which was dimly lit with black light.

A crowd gathered at the entrance of one of the rooms where a couple was performing. There wasn’t much room to see. As Sydney pushed her way to the front, Kade settled behind, letting his hands fall protectively around her waist. A tall, lithe, gothic-looking woman stood spread-eagle with her hands secured by leather cuffs to an upright, wooden contraption that looked like an X. Although the woman was blindfolded and bonded, she appeared to quiver in euphoria as her male partner teased her bottom with a blue, leather whip.

The crowd silently watched as the woman begged her partner for release. It appeared that the woman had somehow earned her reward, because her partner unzipped his pants and entered the woman from behind. He was thrusting over and over into the bound woman while she screamed, “Yes!” over and over. Sydney could not believe she was watching such an intimate act with Kade and was growing embarrassed of her own arousal. Yet she knew this is why people came here...to arouse and be aroused. Concerned by her reaction, Sydney pushed back slightly in order to turn away. Kade’s arms tightened, holding her still against him forcing her to watch. She could feel the hardness of Kade pressed into her back, and knew he wanted her to see this.

Kade chose to make Sydney watch the lovers in the room, so she could experience a taste of his world. He was not a frequent visitor of this club by any means, but this kind of activity was not uncommon in the supernatural world. It was a harsh reality, albeit arousing. If Sydney was going to be with him, she needed to be aware of the dangers and temptations that lurked in his city. He could smell her arousal as she watched the strangers make love. His rock hard cock strained against his leather pants, begging to take her in the same manner. He could not resist the opportunity to tease his normally self-composed detective. He leaned his mouth down to her ear, making sure she heard his every word. “Do you like this, Sydney? Would you like me to tie you up and take you from behind? I promise not to be gentle with you, detective. Now don’t lie to me...I smell your desire.” He smiled knowing he ruffled her feathers.

Damn vampire senses. Sydney was mortified and had enough of this crazy sex show. She pulled herself out of his strong grip, knowing he’d chosen to let go of her. It was time to get back to business. There wasn’t anything suspicious going on in that area. Just a couple having sex, and a dozen, horny people watching. What had she gotten herself into on this case?

They started to walk further down the dark hall when Miguel, who appeared out of nowhere, distracted Kade. “Sir, I thought it might be a good idea for you to speak with Gia, a back bartender who works here. I remembered that she was friends with Freddy...you know the guy who quit. Maybe she has information about Simone’s whereabouts? Please forgive me. I should have thought of this earlier.”

Kade looked to Sydney. “Sydney, come with me. We can talk to her together.”

“Kade, you go. I'm fine. I want to find Dominique and perhaps, play with Rhea.” Sydney did not intend to play, but she did want to question the waitress. She also didn’t trust Miguel. She wanted him to think she was only here for fun, not to investigate.

“Sydney, as my director of security, you may find my questioning of interest. Please come with me.” Kade’s lips tightened anticipating her refusal.

“Kade, you said we're here to have a little fun, not work. I promise I'll catch up with you later. As you know, I'm a Dominant who likes to play with girls. Dominique should be back here somewhere. I'll be fine. I promise. Then you and I can play later after you're done,” she purred and rubbed her hands up and down his chest.

Kade ground his back teeth. Sydney was being stubborn again. And of course, she was driving him wild with need by rubbing herself all over him. He wanted to fuck her right there and forget about talking to the bartender. Sensing that Etienne and Xavier were close, he acquiesced to her demand to stay in the back of the club, knowing she wanted to continue to investigate. He blew out a breath. “I will quickly go question the other bartender. It will only take a second. I can sense both Xavier and Etienne back here, so give them a shout should you run into any issues, okay? I promise you and I will play later.”

Something about Miguel made Sydney’s skin crawl. He wasn’t lying, but he wasn’t exactly telling the whole truth. She wanted Kade to go find out what the bartender knew. They could not leave any stones unturned, and so far, this evening was a bust. “I’ll be fine. Besides kinky sex, there doesn’t seem to be much going on here that could get me in trouble. Dominique should be back here somewhere.” She winked at Kade as he and Miguel headed toward the light at the end of the hallway.

Damn straight, she’d be okay. She sobered at the thought of what happened to those girls in Philadelphia, renewing her purpose. Dominique seemed to be gone with Rhea a little too long. She’d like the opportunity to interview her as well. How the hell was she going to find them in this labyrinth? Putting one foot in front of the other seemed the only way, so she continued walking and glancing in rooms that were open to public viewing. Nothing seemed amiss. She could see a blue light coming out of one of the rooms at the far end of the hallway on the right. It was so dark in this hallway she really hoped there weren’t any bugs or mice back here, or she’d freak out.

Caution told her she might want to check her weapons, so Sydney reached down into her boots, making sure the silver stake, knife and chain were still there. As she looked up again toward the end of the hallway, someone slammed her hard against the wall. She could barely see the outline of a bearded man who smelled of stale cigarettes and whiskey. He firmly held her to the wall with a stubby hand on each of her bare arms. She struggled but was unable to dislodge him.

“Hey, missy, what ya doing back here all by yourself in the dark? Your blood,” He leaned in to sniff her neck, “Oh yes. It smells so good. What kind of a master would let his human run around back here unprotected? You need a real master to get you in line. How I'd love to spank that pretty ass of yours and drown in your sweet blood. Come on now, this is going to be fun.”

Sydney recoiled from the putrid smell emanating from the vampire. She could see the fine points of his teeth glinting off the black light. Should she play innocent? Or pretend she belonged to him? But then again, Sydney was Sydney. She did not do damsel in distress well. Fuck that. This foul-assed vampire is so going down. “Listen, pal. I'm giving you fair warning, get your fucking hands off me or you're going to regret it, last chance.” She looked at him defiantly, planning her next move.

The vampire cackled, “Feisty one, aren’t you? It's going to be a pleasure whipping you into submission.”

He barely got his last word out when Sydney kicked him in the balls. Yep, no matter how supernatural you were, testicles were always vulnerable. Tried and true, Sydney loved how that worked. The vampire let go of Sydney to clutch himself, and Sydney whipped out the silver knife from her boot and held it to his throat. “Sorry, pal. I must admit this has been fun...Whipping your ass into submission and all...it’s been a laugh riot. Now down to the floor, on your stomach, hands up over your head, or you're going to eat silver. And in case you feel like trying again, you best remember that I have a few vampire friends of my own back here, not to mention the silver stakes in my boot that I'm just itching to try out.” The vampire stretched out his hands and Sydney wrapped a thin, silver chain around his wrists, effectively immobilizing him for the night. “Now listen here, be a good little vampire and I'll let Miguel know you are waiting to be freed. I know you vamps have your own laws, so I'll let Kade know what you did to me, and he can decide what to do with your ass.”

As she strode further down the hallway, Sydney stopped in her tracks hearing the cry of a woman’s voice coming from one of the rooms. The voice. It was familiar and in pain. Now anyone might be in pain in a place like this but the hair on her arms stood straight up as she heard the woman scream again. Dominique. Sydney started running down the hallway screaming Dominique’s name. She turned left, then right until she found a closed metal door. Shit, it was locked and wouldn’t open. She wished that she had some of those vampire, super-strength skills about now. She shoved against the door, and then tried kicking it, but it wouldn’t budge. How am I going to get this open?

Sydney pulled out the thin, silver stake and her knife. Slowly manipulating the stake and the knife, she picked the lock and the door clicked open. As Sydney burst through the door, she found Dominique handcuffed, lying on a large, padded table. Sydney rushed over to help her. “Dominique, what happened? I thought vampires could easily break cuffs. Where’s the key?”

“Sydney, please.” Blood-streaked tears flowed down her face through a black blindfold. “Silver. The handcuffs...it’s burning, please help me. The door must be silvered too. I couldn’t communicate with Kade.”

“It’s going to be okay, Dominique. Just take a few deep breaths. I don’t see the key anywhere, but I have a knife. Just hang in there.”

Sydney finally picked the lock and broke the last handcuff off of Dominique, horrified by the oozing and third degree burns they left on her skin. Dominique was too weak to get off the table. Sydney cut off a piece of her skirt to clean Dominique’s bloody tears. She was okay, but shaky.

“Thank you. I thought no one would find me back here. That little bitch Rhea did this to me. I was questioning her about Simone when she said her master wanted to play with me. I let her blindfold me thinking it was a game, and I could earn her trust enough so she’d talk. But when she cuffed me in silver, I fell onto the table.” Dominique slowly sat up looking at her burned wrists and ankles and then fell back onto the table, unable to stand. She was woozy from the silver. “Damn, now that’s gonna leave a mark. Listen, Sydney, I need one of the guys to bring me a donor. I can feel them coming now. But I can’t get up yet. I need blood.”

Sydney was determined to find out what happened. “You’ll be okay Dominique. Just lie back until they get here. Are you sure Rhea was the only one here in the room with you? Did she bring someone else into the room?” Looking around the room, Sydney saw an opened, back door that led out to the alley. As much as she wanted to go investigate, she was not about to leave Dominique alone.

Dominique shook her head in confusion. “I’m not sure if someone else was here. Usually we can sense such things, but the silver, it doesn’t just burn like a motherfucker; it weakens all of our abilities. I was screaming at Rhea, but there could have been someone else. The fact is that Rhea is a human, possibly a witch cloaking her talent, but most definitely human. So, she could have been thralled into doing this to me, but the vampire or mage would have needed to be close. Yet, I felt no one when I entered the room with her.”

* * *

The conversation with Gia, the bartender, garnered no tangible leads except the last known address of the staff member who reported seeing Simone. Kade was getting frustrated. Simone was somewhere in this city and had been at this very club. They needed to find her before she killed another girl. After getting the address, Miguel stalled Kade at the bar and seemed to talk endlessly about nothing. Kade thanked him for his help and started to make his way through the crowd back to Sydney. By the time he reached the dance floor near the entrance to the back, Kade sensed something was wrong. He sped down the darkened hallway to find a male vampire attempting to escape silver chains. He could feel something was wrong with Dominique, but halted as he smelled Sydney on the dirty predator. “Where is Sydney?” Kade growled.

The vampire strained to get a look at Kade. “Who? You mean that human bitch who chained me? Get me out of these. You really need to teach your slave girl better manners. I will be honored to watch you beat her. She needs to learn a lesson. Look what she did to me!”

Kade was furious beyond words. Reaching down with one hand, he grabbed the vampire by his throat and bashed his head into the wall. “You touched her? You insolent fledgling. She is mine and now you will pay for your misguided actions!”

“What, that human girl? You are kidding right? You can find pussy anywhere you like in this city and you would seek to punish me for being who I am? A vampire?” He sneered at Kade.

With restrained emotion, Kade slammed him again holding him up so far against the wall that his feet no longer touched the floor. “No, I will punish you for being an animal who doesn’t know his place in our society. You will never touch her or any other woman ever again. Your time on earth has officially come to an end.” In a swift move, Kade pulled a small, thin, wooden stake from his back pocket that telescoped like an antennae and snapped it into place. With precision, he jammed the stake into the heart of the vampire. The hallway filled with ash as Kade ran forward in search of Sydney.

Kade rushed into the room followed by Luca and Xavier. Spinning Sydney around, he hugged her tightly. “Sydney love, I leave you for ten minutes and you manage to find trouble? Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

Backing out of his embrace, Sydney laughed it off. “Who, stubby vamp boy in the hallway? He may have left a bruise on my oh-so-delicate skin, but as you probably noticed, he won’t be messing with me anymore. Don’t worry about me....Dominique needs assistance. She said she needs a donor, and as much as I would love to help her I'm kind of attached to my blood.”

Sydney and Dominique told the guys what happened with Rhea. While a vampire could have been responsible for Rhea’s actions, Kade strongly considered the possibility that Rhea was a witch who was working with Simone. “Luca, Xavier, go sweep the alley. She’s probably gone, but we should check anyway.”

Sydney was strangely touched as she watched Kade hold Dominique’s hand. He felt something for this female vampire: Love? Responsibility? She questioned herself wondering if she should be jealous, but she wasn’t. No, she watched Kade in admiration. He was taking care of his own, comforting Dominique, as father would a daughter. Soon Etienne entered the room with a donor in tow. He was a ready and willing strapping, young man, nearly twenty years of age. He appeared to be strong enough to feed her. Kade waved him over and held the man’s wrist up to Dominique’s mouth as she bit into him and sucked greedily.

Sydney felt she should give them privacy, such an intimate act as it was, but no one seemed to mind her presence. At that moment, she wondered what it would be like if Kade bit her, drank from her. Would it hurt? Would it bring pleasure? The word on the street was that women found it incredibly pleasurable, often orgasmic, but she wasn’t just any woman. And Kade certainly wasn’t just any vampire. Did Kade yearn to bite her? Would he try to bite her if they made love? Sydney realized she was feeling more than curiosity. No, she wanted Kade to bite her. As she stared at Dominique, latched to the donor’s wrist, she glanced up to see Kade watching her, not smiling, but giving her a sultry, all-knowing look as if he knew what she was thinking. Sydney demurely averted her eyes; it was all too much.

When Dominique healed and was strong enough to leave, their small group walked back through the dim hallway. Sydney stopped dead in the corridor as she kicked a pile of ash up into the air. Where was the chained vampire? “Hey guys? Uh...did anyone see a vampire here? Silvered by the wrists? Smelly guy?” Without speaking another word, it clicked with Sydney that the vampire had not escaped. He was dead. She’d been kicking his ashes around with her boot. Yuck.

She looked down again at the floor and then up to Kade. He was dangerous: primal, unyielding. He snaked a hand around Sydney’s waist, and shot her a look. “No one touches what is mine.” Kade was not about to discuss the topic any further. He would not tolerate anyone hurting those he loved, especially Sydney. He was vampire: decisive, formidable, territorial. And Miss Sydney Willows belonged to and with him, even if she didn’t know it yet.

Sydney didn’t flinch as she processed his words. He killed the other vampire for attacking her. The police weren’t called. No one even batted an eyelash that the guy was gone. Vampire justice. She shuddered at the power Kade held in this town. And yet, she was attracted to him like a moth to a flame. She straightened her back and held her head high. If she was bothered or surprised by what he did to the vampire, she would not let him see it. Sydney gladly allowed Kade to usher her out of the club and into the limo. It was a hell of a night, and she could not get out of there fast enough.

Chapter Fourteen

Sydney exited the car still feeling somewhat shocked by the night’s experience. As Kade shut the car door, she questioned why only one limo returned to the compound and why Luca stayed in the car. “Kade, what’s going on? Where is everyone? I thought they lived here with you.”

“No, Sydney love, they do not. While it is true that Luca lives on the compound, he doesn’t live in the main house. His home is located next door, but is within the borders of the compound for safety.” Kade trailed behind Sydney appreciating her fine assets. Tonight she would be his. He smiled at the thought.

“Never a dull moment around here. Just when you think you're shacking up with a bunch of vampires, you find out that there is really only one vampire, lucky me.” As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them. One vampire. Kade. The only one who mattered. Hers. Seeking a quick recovery, she unzipped her boots, took them off and started up the steps.

In a flash, Kade flew across the room and pinned Sydney against the railing, his hands on her waist. He placed his forehead to hers. Their lips were merely inches apart. But instead of kissing Sydney now, Kade would make her wait until she craved his touch and begged for mercy. “Sydney love, there is only one vampire for you, and there is only one human for me, you. You are an incredibly courageous woman fighting that vampire and saving Dominique. You never cease to amaze me, but you do worry me. I have to tell you that I cannot bear the smell of that derelict on your sweet skin. We should both wash away the filthiness of the evening and rest ourselves for tomorrow night. A hot shower should relax your muscles nicely. Go on up. I’m going to get us something to drink, and then I will be up to massage your neck in a few minutes.” Kade released Sydney, turned, and walked away into the kitchen.

For once in her life, Sydney was speechless. Her body was humming with excitement. She wanted, no needed, Kade to kiss her, to take her, but he didn’t. He basically just ordered her to take a shower. She was hoping he’d kiss her...make love to her, but no. A shower? Uh...okay then. Where was her trusty vibrator when she needed it? What a crazy night, and now this. She sighed. Kade was right about one thing, she needed to relax, and besides Kade or her battery-operated friend, a shower was the second best option. She was pretty grossed out by the experience with the vampire, and could still smell the odors of cigarette smoke, sex, blood, and sweat from the club clinging to her clothes and hair.

As Sydney removed her clothes and walked into the guest bathroom, she admired her surroundings. A bathroom like this would take up half her condo. It was a huge, granite space with several nozzles that sprayed overhead as well as sideways. Jumping into the shower, she shut the glass doors and allowed the hot water to rush over her hair and body. Sydney closed her eyes willing her mind and muscles to relax. Her eyes flew open when she heard the bathroom door click open and shut. Kade. He was in here with her? Her heartbeat sped up knowing that he was near. She leaned further into the pulsing rain of the shower, not sure she wanted to face him yet. Her body awakened, tingling with the knowledge that he would soon touch her.

Kade couldn’t rest knowing Sydney showered without him. After getting them a cold bottle of Perrier from the refrigerator, he figured he needed a shower too. Passing by her room, he could smell the soapy scent wafting into the hallway. She was in his home, a mere few feet away. Waiting for him...wet, naked and wanting. He would have preferred to wait for her, but his patience had worn thin. He needed her now.

As he stepped in the shower, his cock stood to attention at the sight of her shapely ass. Kade slowly came up behind her reaching for the shampoo. Putting a small dab in his hands, he gently scrubbed her hair letting the bubbles sluice down her body. He wanted to tease her, draw out the tension, make her crave his touch.

Holy fuck, Sydney could barely take it. The man finally had her naked, and he was driving her crazy with need by washing her hair. She laid her hands flat against the granite tiles and rolled her head back to give him better access. Sydney couldn’t stop herself from moaning out loud as she felt his hands rubbing the soapy bubbles across her shoulders and down around her waist. She hungered for his touch, feeling his strong hands slide over her wet, shivering skin. “Kade, please. We've waited so long. I just...I can’t wait anymore.”

Unable to abstain any longer, he glided his palms up across her belly pulling her toward him until his hard length rested firmly above her bottom. Kade’s hands roamed over her soft breasts, gently caressing them and rolling her nipples between his thumb and forefinger. He moaned in pleasure at the feel of her soft body against his. “Sydney. Oh God. You are so soft, so warm and wet. Do you remember when I told you that you would be mine tonight? I meant it. Are you ready?”

“Yes Kade. I'm more than ready.”

He breathed in deeply trying to resist burying himself in her right there. “I have waited centuries for the right woman, and you are most definitely the one.”

The one? In the heat of the moment, she wanted to believe what he was saying was true, but she couldn’t think clearly, when her senses were so delightfully assaulted. As Kade pinched her nipples, blood rushed to her clitoris. She ached to be touched. She wanted him inside her, now. “Please, Kade, please.” She heard herself begging. She desired him more than any man she’d ever met in her entire life.

Kade continued massaging her breast with one hand as he let his other hand drop down between her legs. She opened her thighs allowing him better access. Sydney screamed his name as he slid his fingers in between her slick center, moving his fingers up and down, exploring every inch of her. As he circled her soft origin of nerves, he slipped a finger inside her. Sydney slumped over resting her head on the tile, panting with desire. “That’s it, Sydney, feel me in you. Let it go. You are a beautiful, amazing woman, my woman.”

As Kade slipped a second finger inside of Sydney, she cried out loud. A crescendo of pleasure built up in her that was about to come crashing down. Kade coaxed her on encouraging her to reach her climax. “Yes, love. Come for me, Sydney. That’s it. Come now.” As he said those words, she felt his fingers stimulating her special spot inside. She couldn’t hold back any longer. Her orgasm crashed over in waves as she trembled at Kade’s hand. She thought she would collapse in the shower except for the fact that Kade turned her in his arms and held onto her tightly.

Reaching over, Kade turned the water off. Sydney protested, “No Kade, don’t leave. Please, make love to me now.”

“Sydney love, I have every intention of doing just that, but I want our first time to be special. I plan to take my time with you slowly, savoring every part of you. Come here...with me.” He wrapped a warm, fluffy towel around her body and patted her down until she was dry. He quickly dried himself and led her into the bedroom.

Sydney’s heart squeezed as she noticed at least two dozen lit candles scattered all over her room. The bedspread had been turned down, and there were rose petals on the sheets. Her vampire was a romantic. No one had ever done something like this for her. Gazing at the candles, Sydney smiled. “Kade...It’s beautiful.”

Smiling back at her, Kade wrapped his hands around her waist drawing her into him so her breasts crushed against his hard chest. “I am glad you like it. Now I intend to show how special you are to me, every last inch of you,” he said suggestively. They both stood naked at the foot of the bed. With reckless abandon, Kade speared his fingers through Sydney’s hair grasping her locks in his hands, and he kissed her. Not a soft kiss, but a hard, demanding, possessive kiss. Sydney welcomed his tongue, tasting him, lost in his dark embrace.

Kade yearned for this woman like no other. He planned to claim her tonight, but knew she was the one claiming his heart. They fell upon the bed together, their arms entangled, reaching, touching. Struggling for dominance, Kade pinned Sydney on her back. He dipped his head down, his mouth seeking her rosy tips. He finally found what he was looking for, laving her peaks and gently biting down. Sydney moaned and arched her back at the erotic pleasure and twinge of pain.

Reaching up, Kade caressed her breasts with his hands as he slowly kissed his way down her stomach. Sydney writhed on the bed in anticipation. She felt a kiss to her hip, a kiss to her thigh, a kiss below her belly button. Kade slowly spread her legs feasting upon the sight of her waxed, bare beauty. He ran a hand down her mound and felt her shiver underneath his touch. He planned to tease her again and pleasure her beyond her wildest dreams. Lowering his head, he kissed along the crease of her legs. Not being able to resist any longer, his tongue ran up and down her lips. He pressed his mouth into the core of her, sucking her tender nub.

Sydney splayed her arms to each side of the bed and grasped the sheets in a tight hold. Her reaction to his mouth on her delicate skin was so intense she thought she would fly off the bed. Colors danced in her head as Kade licked and suckled her sex. Sydney began to beg him again as her body filled with overpowering sensations. “Kade, oh my God. That feels so good. I...I...Please.” This man has driven me to incoherence.

Kade slowly plunged a finger, then two into her sex while continuing to lick her, concentrating on her soft bundle of nerves. He slipped in and out of her as he drank her luscious essence, bringing her closer and closer to release. He loved hearing her beg and longed to reward her. He gently curved his fingers inside stroking her thin line of sensitive fibers. As he stroked her, he flattened his tongue along her nub pressing down hard, then sucking, tantalizing her over the cliff of arousal.

Sydney convulsed in orgasm as she felt his fingers stroke her while he continued to kiss her sex. Wave after wave of orgasm descended upon her as she screamed Kade’s name over and over. She curled over to her side for a minute, feeling as if every nerve on her skin was on fire. She was exhausted but ready to take Kade inside her. She needed him, in her arms, making love to her. “Kade, that was incredible…Oh my God.”

Kade stalked above her like a hungry panther. Sydney hungered for the feel of his hard, long, lean muscles on her, in her. She reached up and pressed her hands to his ripped abs wishing to lick every bulge. As he rested on his arms above her, she could have sworn she saw his eyes flickering red. Gazing into her hungry eyes, he kissed her gently, their tongues dancing with each other. Loving. Caring. His velvet hardness pressed at her entrance. “Sydney, you are exquisite...I look forward to tasting you over and over through eternity.”

“Kade, please make love to me. I can’t stand it...I ache for you, please.”

“Are you sure, love? After tonight, there is no going back.”

Sydney quietly nodded. Kade grasped her wrists with one hand, pushed her arms up over her head, and pressed his lips to hers in a passionate kiss. Confident that she was ready for him, he thrust into her core in one primal stroke. Pumping slowly in and out of her, Kade reveled in how wonderful her tight, warm sheath felt around him. He wanted so badly to make it last but was struggling to hold his orgasm at bay. Sydney was finally his. This incredible, strong, resplendent woman beneath him meant everything to him. She provoked an appetite within him that he didn’t know existed. For all of his physical strength, she simply had no idea how much power she wielded over his heart.

Sydney stretched to accommodate Kade’s unbelievably ample size. Allowing Kade to hold her arms above her made it possible for her to give in to her most carnal desire to submit to him. She arched her hips up into him, her clitoris grazing his nest of curls. Shuttering in pleasure with every stroke, Sydney wrapped her legs around his waist pulling him closer.

Kade slowed his pace to look in her eyes. “Sydney, look at me.”

She opened her eyes. “Kade, need more. Please, God, don’t stop.”

“Sydney Willows, you are incredible. Things will never be the same for either one of us after tonight.” Kade’s fangs elongated. He licked the curve of her neck, losing himself in the lusciousness of her warm skin. There was no going back. Kade couldn’t hold on any longer. “Sydney love. You. Are. Mine.” He pulled back his hips and drove into her hard as he bit into the soft flesh of her neck.

Sydney quaked in orgasm as she felt the pinpricks break her skin. Blinded by a bombardment of erotic feelings, she spasmed underneath Kade. No one in her life had ever made her feel like this...awakened, sated, loved.

Sydney’s sweet blood filled his mouth as he continued to pump voraciously into her body, spilling his seed deep within her. Releasing her hands, he rolled onto his back pulling her with him so that he was embracing her closely. Her head rested on his chest. He closed his eyes, overwhelmed by his response to her. Not just her body and blood, but her mind as well. Without a doubt, he knew this woman was the one, and he had just claimed her. Forever.

Chapter Fifteen

Sydney awakened to the sounds of birds chirping outside. Kade lay unnervingly still next to her. She reached over and stroked the hard lines of his chest, reminiscing about their lovemaking. He kept insisting she was his. What the hell was that supposed to mean to a modern woman like her? And, how many women were his? She knew he’d been around for a very long time, but he’d told her that he’d only loved a few women. Now what?

Sydney’s heart constricted at the thought that there could be anyone else in his life. Then she knew in an instant that meant she was in trouble. Shit. I am falling in love with him. No, no, and hell no. This couldn’t be happening, yet it was. No one in her entire life had made her feel the way she did last night: wicked, euphoric, loved. That was it...loved. Did he love her? Is that what he meant when he kept saying she belonged to him?

Eventually they would need to talk about what this all meant. How was she supposed to have a relationship with a vampire? First, there were location issues. She lived in Philadelphia, he lived in New Orleans. She had a job, commitments to the children’s center. Second, he would totally outlive her. She’d be an old woman, and he’d still be looking like he stepped off the cover of GQ. Third...third? Why was she even running through these scenarios? She wasn’t even sure he was serious about her. For all she knew, being 'his' meant he thought she was one of many women. A harem? A bloody vampire harem. Stop worrying, Syd!

Needing to clear her head, she tiptoed away from the bed into the shower. A nice, hot shower would make everything okay. Damn, she really was falling in love with him. An ache started to grow in her chest as she stepped under the hot spray. Nice job, Sydney. You are falling in love with a vampire. A sexy, hot, romantic vampire. Shaking her head in disbelief, she quickly washed her hair, soaped her skin, rinsed, hopped out of the shower, and dried herself.

When she opened the door, the bed was sadly empty. Where did he go? Feeling a sense of loss, she got dressed and avoided looking at the bed where they had made love. Hearing a familiar buzzing, she frantically searched for her cell phone. Why can’t I be more organized? Finding it in a pile of clothes, she answered the call, “Hey.” It was all she could manage amid her confusing thoughts.

“Hey to you too. It’s Tristan. I got down early this morning. I’m staying at my brother’s condo on Royal Street. How about you grab a taxi and meet me for beignets?”

“Now, that's what the doctor ordered. You’ve got my weapons?” Sydney felt as if she was suffocating in the guest room. A little time away from vampires would be good for her.

“Sure thing, I packed them up in a backpack so no one will notice. It's about four o’clock now. Can you get down here by four-thirty?” he asked.

“Yes, sounds great. Meet you there. Thanks Tris!” Sydney sighed, clicking off her cell. She and Kade would have to talk later, but for now, it was back to reality. Sydney desperately wanted her weapons, especially after last night’s incident with the vampire in the hallway.

Feeling girly after a night of decadent sex, Sydney slid on a flirty, purple sundress and adjusted the thin straps that supported her C cupped breasts. She slipped on a sexy, black, lace thong on the off chance she’d get surprised by Kade later. Thank goodness, she was able to find a pair of comfortable sandals on her shopping trip the other day. Comfort was a must for running around in the city. Glancing in the mirror, she pulled her long, blonde hair into a ponytail and added pink, shimmer lip-gloss. She almost left the room without grabbing her silver knife. With nowhere to conceal it on her body, she quickly slid it into her purse on her way out of her room.

Walking through the house, she noticed it was quiet, too quiet. Nothing but silence filled the great room. Where did Kade get off to now? She steeled her emotions, afraid that he might not be serious about her. What man leaves a woman’s bed while she’s in the shower? Wet? Naked? Sydney peeked down the long hallway past the kitchen, time to explore. Sydney heard Kade’s voice coming from one of the rooms. Even though the door was cracked open, she didn’t want to intrude on his business. But then again, why the hell not? He did leave her bedroom after the most fabulous night of making love, ever.

Brimming with confidence, Sydney swung the door open and leaned against the doorjamb. With a hand on her hip, she watched Kade intently. Did the man ever stop working? He leaned back in a black, leather chair with his feet on an antique, cherry, Victorian flat-topped desk. She noticed the desk was in excellent original condition, nice desk...a picture formed in her mind of her bent over the desk, with Kade taking her from behind. She gave him a wicked smile. He smiled back, blew her a kiss and waved, but kept on conversing about Issacson’s company investments while she stood there waiting for him to get off the phone. God, that man was sexy as hell...but infuriating. He wasn’t hanging up the phone for her, really? Sydney, sorely lacking patience, innocently waved again, turned on her heels, and trudged back toward the kitchen. Screw that, okay, a note. If he couldn’t get off the freakin’ phone, then the man was getting a note.

She quickly scrawled a note letting him know she was going to meet Tristan for beignets and that she’d be back in a couple of hours. Convinced that Kade wasn’t getting off the phone any time soon, she taped it to the inside of the front door. Patience wasn’t her strong suit, but at least she let him know where she went. Sydney loved New Orleans and was hoping she’d get a chance to window shop for antiques on Royal Street on her way back. She really wanted to go over and check out the address they got last night, but she knew that the other vampires wouldn’t be at full strength until sunset. And after last night, she had no intentions of going to the address by herself without backup.

Deciding against a taxi on a warm, summer day, Sydney opted for a ride on the St. Charles Streetcar from the Garden District to the French Quarter and then grabbed the Canal Streetcar over to the Riverfront Streetcar to meet Tristan. She loved taking the breezy streetcars, talking to other tourists who were from different parts of the country, and taking in the sights of the city. Within a half hour, she arrived at her stop and hustled down the riverfront steps to Cafe du Monde. Tristan was already seated at a corner table under the open-air canopy with a large platter of beignets sprinkled with powder sugar and a cafe au lait awaiting her. Sneaking up behind him, she wrapped her hands around his neck and planted a chaste kiss to his cheek. “Hey, mon loup, you want some company?” She teased seductively.

He laughed heartily. “You really are looking to get me killed down here in New Orleans, aren’t you Syd?”

“What are you talking about, Tris? Can’t I give a wolf a little love? I missed you! You don’t know what it's like being surrounded by vampires twenty-four-seven. You have to come back with me to Kade’s. We have an address we are checking out as soon as the sun goes down.”

Tristan handed her a cup of cafe au lait and put a plate of beignets in front of her. “First things first, you really don’t get how a little wolf lovin’ could get me killed, do you mon chaton?” he asked. “Look, Kade and I go way back, we’re close. And let me tell you that in all the years that I've known him, he has never expressed his desire to claim a woman. I can smell him on you. Remember? Super-wolf sniffer? And as well as you tried to hide it with makeup, I can see that he marked you. You may not know it, sweet Syd, but you are his.” He grinned, bringing his cup to his lips.

Sydney was incredulous. She nearly spilled her coffee, slamming it down on the table. “Marked? Claimed? What the hell is that supposed to mean, Tristan? Claimed like luggage? I'm sick as shit of all this supernatural lingo, and rules! Rules that don’t even apply to me, by the way, as everyone down here keeps reminding me that I'm human, which I pretty much I take to mean ‘less’.” She picked up another beignet, fully intending to shove it into her mouth. “You know what, Tristan; don’t even explain it to me. I'm sorry I asked. As much as I love the Big Easy, I am so ready to get back to Philly where I'm appreciated for my kick-ass human qualities.” She bit into the beignet, and powder sugar sprayed over her plate.

Tristan laughed out loud. Poor Sydney just had no idea what was going on with her and Kade. And Kade didn’t seem to be doing a very good job communicating it. Kade had a tiger by its tail, one that had sharp teeth and bit. This was going to be fun to watch. “Listen Syd, I didn’t come all the way down here to get you riled up. Look what your Alpha brought you...a pretty, pink backpack with all kinds of fun toys.” He held up the bag and smiled.

“Now, that’s what I’m talking about. Thanks, Tristan.” She took out her cell and glanced down at the time. “As much as I’d like to soak up the sounds of the city, we’d better start making our way back to Kade’s. Let’s walk back down Royal, and then we can take a taxi back. The sun will be down in an hour or so, and I don’t want to waste time finding this bastard.”

Tristan stood and left money on the table. “Okay, let’s roll.” Looking around, she'd disappeared from his view. Where was she now? Sydney was already half way through the maze of tables by the time he found her in the crowd. She waved to him, smiling as if she hadn’t a care in the world. Oh yeah, this was going to be fun all right.

* * *

Kade finished talking with his overseas contacts regarding business. As much as he wanted to hang up the phone and go make love to Sydney again, he needed to take care of Issacson’s investments. Issacson Securities was a business he’d built over the years that catered to supernaturals. He’d been neglecting the business while in Philadelphia, so completing the call was a necessity. Kade was a man who honored his commitments and his clients trusted him with their finances.

Just as Kade was about to go look for Sydney, Luca entered Kade’s office holding a note in his hands and seated himself in the chair across from Kade’s desk. “So, did you hear from the witch?”

Kade nodded. “Yes, and interesting news, the address she gave me matches the address we got from the bartender last night. A mage by the name of Asgear bought Vin Vin oil around six months ago...fits our time frame. So, maybe we’ll get lucky tonight and find Simone. When is everyone coming over here? We should prep Sydney and the others.”

Luca smirked knowingly. “Yeah, about your girl. Do you happen to know where she is?”

Kade’s lips tightened. “She is here in the house. I just saw her a few minutes ago standing at my door. Why do you ask?”

“Well, you might be interested to know that she took off to meet Tristan in the French Quarter, alone.” He threw the note across Kade’s desk. “You must have been on your conference call a little longer than you thought.”

Kade read the note, feeling blood rushing to his face. “Damn, stubborn woman. I specifically told her not to go out alone. She does not follow instructions,” he muttered.

“Or simply does not wish to and ignores them on purpose. She’s with Tristan, though. Surely, he will protect her?” Luca could not resist stirring the pot.

“She is mine,” Kade barked.

Luca was one of his oldest, closest friends. He suspected that Kade was going to claim the human but now he was confident that it had been done. “I see,” Luca said quietly. “I must inquire, Kade, does she understand how you feel? Does she know that she has been claimed, or what that means? That she is yours? She is only human after all.”

“Hell, I don’t know. You know me better than anyone, Luca. I’ve had many women over the centuries, but only a handful of actual lovers, women I cared about. But this human woman, she...she makes me crazy. Crazy with lust, crazy frustrated, infuriated at times. She won’t obey orders...putting herself in danger left and right. Worse, danger is part of her job, so she acts like it is perfectly normal. And as insane as she makes me, I cannot resist her. There has been no one like her, ever.” He rubbed his brow with one hand and stretched his neck from side to side. “I must talk with her when she returns. This nonsense has got to stop. And if she has been with Tristan....” He could not even go there. He loved Tristan, but would rip out his heart if he touched her today. He knew they had a past relationship, but he informed Tristan of his intentions with Sydney, which Tristan agreed to honor.

Luca rose and patted Kade’s shoulder. “Listen, Kade, Sydney will return safely. It is daytime, and Tristan will escort her back here. Even I must admit that Sydney is a very capable woman.” He sighed. “You know that I am generally opposed to getting humans involved in vampire business; their weakness puts us all in danger. But the woman has staked two vampires so far and rescued Dominique, so I have to give her that. I am still not crazy about having a human  working the case with us, but she is proving her worth.”

Luca walked clear across the room to the doorway, knowing he needed distance for what he was about to say to Kade. The two friends met each other’s eyes. “As for Tristan, you are friends. He will honor your intentions with Sydney...as will I.” Kade knew what Luca was thinking but wanted to hear him say it. “Last night, on the dance floor, dancing with Sydney...with you and her. It was intimate. I have not danced with a woman in a very long time. She is...” He lowered his eyes in submission. “She is very desirable, but Tristan and I are your friends. Even if Sydney doesn’t yet understand the extent of your feelings, we have a pretty good idea. None of us will pursue Sydney knowing she is yours. Well, not unless you invite me in on the fun again,” he joked trying to diffuse the tension. “So, no worries, huh?”

Kade knew Luca was aroused last night. But Kade controlled the situation, gave Luca permission. He felt no jealously, as he danced erotically with them both. It wasn’t as if he and Luca hadn’t shared women in the past. But there would be no sharing Sydney. Dancing was one thing, making love was another. Kade was falling in love with her. Sydney was his, and he needed to make her understand they could have a future together.

* * *

Sydney pushed through the front door feeling refreshed. Kade stood erect in the foyer, his arms crossed with a menacing glare aimed at Sydney and Tristan. Tristan retreated a few steps back and held his hands up in surrender. “Look, man, I told her you’d be pissed for not telling you where she was going. And before you vamp out on me...No, I did not touch her.” Deciding to remove himself from the fray, Tristan hustled toward the kitchen. “So, looks like you guys have a lot to talk about. I’m gonna get something to eat.”

Sydney rolled her eyes. What was it with these Alpha men? Geez. It wasn’t as if she worked the case without Kade. She just went out for a freakin’ beignet. And Kade was obviously too busy for her anyway. Since he had his way with her last night, maybe he was finished and moving on to greener pastures? Either way, she just went out for food and weapons. She even left a note for God’s sake. “Listen, Kade, I'm not sure why you're boring holes into me, but I just went out for beignets and I needed to get my weapons and...”

Kade tore across the room possessively grasping her arms and pulling her into him closely, her bag dropped to her feet. So very close, chest to chest, face to face, forehead to forehead. He would never hurt a single hair on her head, but she needed to understand the seriousness of running around in this city alone. Most importantly, she needed to understand that she belonged to him for the rest of time. “Sydney love, what don’t you understand about my directions about not going out alone? Outside this house, Simone can get to you, any time, any place. You scared the life out of me,” he growled.

Showing no remorse, Sydney defiantly wrenched out of his arms. “Kade, you said that I was expected to consult on this case, not pursue leads on my own, and follow your directions...all of which I've been doing. Furthermore, you do not get to tell me what to do in my spare time,” she said, pointing a finger at his chest. “I would have been more than happy to tell you where I was going today had you actually stuck around in my bed this afternoon to find out, or if you had taken the time to talk to me when I came looking for you. You did neither of those two things, so I left you a note. Which by the way, I believe was a perfectly acceptable alternative considering how you treated me.”

This woman was trying to make him insane. Her full, lush lips beckoned to him as did her engorged tips straining against her tight, purple sundress. She needed to be taught a lesson all right, but his cock grew in instant arousal, with a very different activity in mind. “You, me, now. My office.” He pointed to his office, grabbed her by the hand and led her down the hallway. He was not having this conversation out in the middle of the house where Tristan and Luca could hear every last word, not to mention the others who would soon be here.

Once in Kade’s office, Sydney slumped into a cushy, leather loveseat as Kade slammed the door shut. She knew that she should remain mad at him, but his pure masculine strength reverberated throughout the room making her grow wet with desire. He paced the room finally positioning himself directly in front of her chair, and her eyes drifted to his groin. She did not just look there. Okay, she did. Averting her eyes to settle on his desk, which also brought dirty thoughts to mind, she huffed, “Kade, I didn't deliberately set out to make you angry, but you've got to look at this from my perspective. It's not my first time in New Orleans. You were busy; I left a note and went directly to meet Tristan. I was perfectly safe.”

Towering above, he could not take his eyes off of her. “Sydney, first, let’s get something clear, until Simone is caught, you cannot go out on your own. We found a mage suspect who happens to reside at the same address the bartender gave us. Said mage would not be limited during the daylight hours. So, even though you thought you may have been safe, you could have been bespelled at any time.”

She was ready to concede on that point. Spells? Witches? Mage? The last thing she needed was for someone to put a whammy on her while she was looking to get her beignet on. “Okay, point taken. No going out alone, but I did leave a note. So, it wasn’t as if I just went missing.” She could feel the heat of him upon her. Blood rushed to her face as she became swollen below with need. The man was so sexy, so delicious, so hers.

Like a predator, he deliberately locked in on his prey, closing her knees together as he straddled her legs, dominating her personal space. “Sydney love, last night was electrifying. Making love to you, I have never felt for a woman what I feel for you. You must understand that we are halfway bonded to each other. You are mine. When I bit you...” He reached down to run his finger along the mark on her neck. She shivered in anticipation, wanting more. “When I bit you, I claimed you as my own, my woman. I am falling for you, Miss Willows, and I don’t intend to let you go…not after this case is over...not ever.”

Sydney’s heart ached finally hearing him say that he wanted to be with her. She gazed up into his piercing eyes and felt as if he could see into her very soul. “Kade, I am falling for you too. I...I don’t know what this all means, but I want to explore this with you...our feelings, our relationship. I can’t believe I'm even saying this, but us...last night, was incredibly special. My feelings for you overwhelm me...my senses are overloaded. I want you so much I can’t think straight.”

The sexual tension was palpable. Her womb ached, needing him to be deep within her again. She craved him: his kiss, the taste of him. Reaching up his hard, muscular thighs, she let the palms of her hands roam toward his growing arousal. Ripping his belt off within seconds, she unzipped his pants releasing his straining masculinity. “Kade, you call to me. I want to taste you now, can’t wait.” Gently taking his throbbing shaft in her hands, she licked the underside of him, laving long stokes up and down. She grinned knowing she was teasing him, drawing out the pleasure.

Kade’s head lolled back. “Sydney, you’re killing me.”

That is exactly what she was planning...to bring him to his knees. Pumping his stiff, wet shaft in her hand, she gradually slid his thick hardness into her warm, parted mouth. She pumped him in and out, sucking and relishing every hard inch of him while sweeping her tongue along his length. Reaching under his rigidity, she caressed his tightened balls, tenderly rolling them in her hand. In a swift movement, she sucked his sensitive globes while continuing to stroke him relentlessly.

Kade sucked a sharp breath, unable to endure the sweet torture of her moist, warm mouth. “Sydney, stop, please, I want to make love to you...which I won’t be able to do if you keep that up."

Seductively, Sydney released him from her mouth pulling his pants down and off in the process. It was her turn to dominate, well at least take the initiative. God, she loved this man. She thirsted to enjoy his magnificent body. Standing up, she switched places with Kade, and pressed him down into the soft, leather loveseat. “I want to enjoy every inch of you Kade Issacson, every hard inch,” she purred. Climbing over him and yanking her dress up, she pulled off her thong and balanced her knees on either side of Kade’s thighs, hovering over his narrow hips, but not yet touching him. Kade clasped his strong hands around her waist, allowing Sydney to direct the play.

The deep aching heat between Sydney’s legs threatened to hasten her approach, but she wanted this to last. Desperately needing to taste Kade’s skin, she slowly unbuttoned his shirt and threw it aside.

Kade reached under her dress to touch her only to find the bare, silky skin of her soft flesh. “Aw...Sydney...so very, very wicked. You are a naughty girl, my naughty girl. Truly, I cannot take waiting. Come here.”

Placing his hand behind Sydney’s neck, he pulled her toward him and fiercely kissed her. He captured her soft lips, his tongue finding hers. The kiss exploded a hunger within. Kade was intoxicating, delicious. She ran her fingers through his hair, pressing their lips together in a hard, demanding kiss. His fingertips dug into the smooth skin of her ass and massaged her toned muscles.

Allowing her hand to roam below, she rubbed his throbbing erection against her slick, wet crease, readying him for her. A burst of ecstasy shook her body as she guided him into her slowly, one incredible inch at a time. Slowly she sank all the way down on him, enveloping his entire length, joining their bodies as one. “Yes! Kade, oh my. You are so hard, so big. Please, oh yes!”

She arched her back, moving up and down into a rhythmic motion that stimulated her most tender nub. Sensing her increasing arousal, Kade reached a hand up and slid down the straps of her dress, freeing her full, heavy breasts. Leaning forward, he captured a nipple in his mouth, sucking and biting its tortured peak. Sydney moaned again, opened her heavy lidded eyes and watched as Kade mastered her body.

The sight of him pushed her over the crest. She began forcefully riding him, both of them rocking to her rhythm. Sydney felt dizzy as her body started to shake intensely. Kade bit her softly on her breast pushing her into an explosive climax. She cried out his name as she shuddered, riding out the last wave of her orgasm.

Kade reluctantly separated from her, dominantly lifting her from his waist. He looked over to the desk and raised an eyebrow at her, asking for her permission.

Sydney immediately understood his request. “Oh yes. Very, much, yes,” she excitedly agreed.

Facing her toward the end of his antique, cherry desk, he gently bent Sydney over it and placed her hands flat in front of her. Sydney grew hot as the cheek of her face settled on the cold, leather desktop. Kade lifted her dress to expose the creamy flesh of her backside, rubbing it over and over. “You ready for me, love?”

“Please, Kade. I need you now. Inside me. Make love to me,” she pleaded. Sydney felt her breath quicken as she anticipated his entrance.

He loved this woman more than life itself. Flattening his hands on her buttocks, Kade plunged inside of her core, filling her with his hardness. Her warm, moist sheath massaged his cock as he pumped in and out of her. He knew he wouldn’t last long. Letting a hand slide up her back, he wrapped the long hair of her ponytail in a fist tugging her back into him. She screamed his name in rapture, the pain and pleasure of the moment almost too much to bear.

Their bodies moved together as one. As he drove himself deep inside her, she pushed back on his shaft. Both Kade and Sydney fought for breath as they approached climax. Moving in response to one another, Kade let go of her hair to tightly hold her by the waist, thrusting harder and harder. Knowing they were both close, Kade leaned over pressing his chest to her back and whispered in Sydney’s ear. “I love you. Forever, you are mine.” With those words, he slammed into her one last time while biting down on the back of her neck, releasing her divine blood into his mouth.

The slice of his teeth plunged her into an uncontrollable orgasm with pulsating waves of pleasure resounding throughout every square inch of her skin. Sydney’s contracting sex convulsed around Kade’s cock, and he groaned loudly erupting inside of her.

I love you. He just told her he loved her. Kade gathered Sydney into his arms, resting both their exhausted bodies on the loveseat.

She cuddled into him, kissing his broad, muscled chest. “Kade?”

“Yes love?”

“I love you too. I'm not sure how it happened, or what kind of a future we can have...but I love you.”

He kissed her head. She finally understood. She was his.

Chapter Sixteen

Sydney was delightfully sore after making love with Kade in his office. She loved him, and she told him she loved him, and Kade loved her back. She smiled to herself, combing through her freshly washed hair. A swell of love blossomed in her chest. She was ecstatic over Kade’s declaration of love. Sydney wasn’t sure how it was going to work with her living in Philadelphia, but she couldn’t dwell on the details right now. Nothing was going to put a crimp in her day, except for Simone.

Damn Voodoo, vampire bitch. Sydney sobered with the thought that they were about to go bust a mage, one who could very well put their lives in danger with dark magic. The address traced back to a large, abandoned building in the Warehouse District. Going in at night would give them a greater advantage, since the vampires would have the full use of their powers. Sydney, on the other hand, knew she’d be at risk given her many human frailties, like not being able to see in the dark. Luca provided her with a pair of comfortable, state-of-the-art, night goggles so she could see better, but she still lacked the speed and power of the vampires.

After securing her hair in a neat, French braid, Sydney pulled on her Alpinestars black, leather pants. The rugged fabric clung tightly to her finely toned figure, allowing flexibility with built in Kevlar stretch panels. It might be a tad hot wearing leather pants on a warm, summer night in New Orleans, but her skin needed protection especially given the fact they would be traipsing through an abandoned building. She yanked a thin, black, cotton, long-sleeved t-shirt over her head, but not before hiding a miniature, curved, sheathed Kerambit knife in a hidden compartment of her sports bra. Strapping on the bullet and stab proof Kevlar vest, she was almost ready to go. Damn, this thing was uncomfortable, but she was not chancing it tonight. She was pretty sure stakes would be flying if they happened to meet up with Simone’s vampires.

Sydney added a lightweight, concealer jacket, which sported several hidden pockets and compartments where she could stash her ammunition: stakes, darts and silver chains. She strapped on both waist and leg holsters, loaded them up and paced the room, satisfied with the weight of her trusty Sigs. Before lacing up her black, Fort Lewis, military boots, she shoved a small, sheathed, push dagger next to her ankle. The arrow-pointed knife was small, but effective in hand-to-hand combat. Lastly, she pulled her pistol crossbow out of her pink backpack, checked and counted the wooden darts. Everything looked as if it was in order. She strapped it across her chest, and it slung behind her back. Lifting the night goggles off the bed, she sucked in a breath, letting courage run through her veins. It was time to go kick some mage-ass, and hopefully get one step closer to capturing Simone.

Entering the great room, Sydney steadied herself, taking in the sight of the vampires towering above her. They were also dressed in black, combat outfits and were ready to fight. In the doorway, she was surprised to see a large, black wolf with amber eyes staring at her. She was tempted to ask if someone brought their dog, but thought better of it, realizing it was Tristan. Sydney didn’t think he’d appreciate the dog joke, so she just nodded at him, not sure of what to say to his wolf. He yelped in response, and padded over to her side, rubbing against her leg.

When Kade entered the room, his presence dominated the space, the air shifted. The wolf retreated away from Sydney, sensing Kade advancing directly over to her. Her body tingled, seeing him dressed in black leather dangerously moving across the room. He looked amazingly sexy yet formidable. An animal in pursuit: hot, menacing, enticing. It was as if she and Kade were the only two people in the room. As he leaned over, he captured her soft lips pressing them to his. Releasing her, he whispered in her ear, “You are ravishing in all that leather, love. It makes me want to take you upstairs and show you how I very much appreciate your outfit.” He kissed her once again, asserting his claim on his woman.

Dominique snorted. “Seriously, you guys? Enough with the lovey-dovey crap. It’s time to go kill some bad guys. I am so looking forward to finding that little bitch who silvered me to the table,” she sneered. Filing her long, red nails into fine points, Dominique had thought hard and well about what she was going to do to that mage and Rhea, if that even was her real name. She was looking forward to slicing into Rhea’s soft, human body and drinking her dry.

Sydney smirked at the sight of a badass vampire girl worried about how her nails looked when she was about to go into combat. “Hey Dominique, how are the wrists? Your nails look great, love the color,” she quipped

“Thanks, Syd. Wrists are great. Amazing what a little blood can do,” she laughed. “And the color? Sanguine Red. Want to make sure my nails look good when I decimate that little, sub bitch who silvered me last night.”

Sydney raised an eyebrow at her, grinning. “Okay, then. Good plan. Can’t say that I blame you after what she did to you yesterday. Hopefully, we’ll find her there tonight.” She didn’t ever want to be on Dominique’s bad side.

Kade moved to the center of the group, commanding attention. “So, here’s the deal. We are going downtown to the Warehouse District. Even though the building is abandoned, the area is active with humans, so keep a low profile. That means no killing within sight of others. Keep it in house.” His lips tightened. “All we know so far is that Asgear is the mage that purchased the Van Van oil. So it is a good possibility that he is the one who is helping Simone. Asgear may be harboring dark magic, so no going it alone...stay together. Watch your step for booby traps. We’ll be partnering up...Luca and I will go in first, then Xavier and Sydney. Dominique and Etienne, you bring up the rear. Tristan will be monitoring the outside, making sure we don’t get any surprises while we’re in there. If possible, we need the mage alive so we can get Simone’s location. Got it?”

A sea of nods erupted, and Luca coughed. “We are taking two large vans so we have enough room to bring Asgear back to the compound. As far as Simone’s fledglings, my advice is to stake them and put them out of their misery. They will be unable to give us any information because of their blood tie to Simone. That’s about it. Everyone stay safe tonight.”

With that, the sober group filed out the door and into the vans. Kade prayed they’d all be coming back tonight.

* * *

The abandoned building was located on the outskirts of the Warehouse District. Sprinkled with restaurants, galleries and bars, the 'SoHo of the South' bustled with people on summer nights. Luckily, the address was located a little off the beaten trail, far enough away from most activities, reducing the risk of human interference. From the outside, the two story, large, brick building looked desolate, with indecipherable graffiti painted on the walls. Sydney noticed all the front windows had been boarded over, some with new plywood and some with old. Perhaps there was a recent tenant? Who would take the time to put new plywood up on an old, abandoned building? As they circled the building, Kade pointed to the front doors, double steel with small square windows that had been spray painted over in black. There was another single door lower down on the building, which looked like it could possibly lead to a basement.

Driving around to the back of the building, they parked the vans. Kade, Luca and the others silently exited, seeking a back entrance. Sydney guessed the vampires might have been telepathically communicating, as they appeared well synchronized, quickly locating and shimmying open the rusted locks on the rotting, wooden warehouse door.

A rush of stale air choked Sydney’s lungs as the door swung open. Many of these old buildings had been abandoned in the late eighteen hundreds, outliving their usefulness as factories or mills. But this building stank of stale blood, decaying bodies, urine, and garbage, smells she was all too familiar with working the city streets of Philadelphia. She may not have been a vampire, but she was certain recent activity happened in this place. A chill ran up her spine as she remembered the vampire who attacked her in her home. Were there more just like him waiting here for them?

Total darkness descended upon them as they entered the dark hallway. Sydney flipped on her night vision goggles, and swung her pistol crossbow to her chest. Looking behind her, she saw Dominique and Etienne moving in stealthy silence. A confining, steep staircase led to a gray, steel, state-of-the-art security door. Pivoting around to face the group, Kade silently signaled his intent to breach the door. Muscular vampires would have no difficulty physically breaking it down. Bracing himself for impact, Kade raised his fingers. One. Two. Three.

Sydney crouched as dust and debris flew ubiquitously throughout the stairwell. Coughing up dust, she charged after Kade. At least twenty vampires flew at the doorway, fangs drooling and snapping at Kade and Luca. Immediately, a fight ensued into the large, spacious area. Sydney backed against a wall and systematically began picking off vamps with wooden darts to the heart. She was a good shot and ashes flew as they disintegrated on the spot.

Sidling up next to Sydney against the wall, Luca was impressed. “Remind me to stay on your good side, woman. You’re damn good with the darts. Kade and I are heading toward the basement. Etienne and Xavier are taking the second floor. Now! Cover me!”

Luca dashed across the room with unnatural speed, catching up with Kade who was already at the basement door. Sydney took aim at a vampire lunging after Luca. Pop! The hit to the leg slowed him down, but Luca was struggling to shake him off. She didn’t want to come off the wall just yet, but two more vamps were descending on Luca and Kade. Where the fuck were they all coming from?

Hoping she’d be fast enough, Sydney sprinted across the room nearing Luca. In a last minute decision, she leaped onto the vamp’s back and shoved a silver stake deep into its heart. Luca struggled to his feet. Grabbing Sydney’s arm, he pulled her up with him. Sydney shook off the ash and backed against the doorjamb next to Luca.

Catching a breath, Luca glanced over to Sydney, surprised by her courage. “Going old school with these guys, Sydney? While I appreciate the save, don’t get reckless. Kade will whip both our asses if something happens to you. Stay close. Kade just staked that second vamp. Looks like he’s already headed downstairs. Let’s go with him. I go first. Stay behind me,” he ordered.

Kade was already three quarters of the way down the basement stairs when Luca and Sydney started down. Moving quickly, they caught up with Kade as he rounded the corner. The first thing Kade noticed was a heavy change in the air, almost smothering. Illuminated in candlelight, the room appeared as a stark, void space. An audible hum resonated from the walls, yet no apparent source could be seen.

Across the room, a thin, wiry man, who wore a glowing, crimson robe, was perched upon a stone pedestal. Asgear. Kade attempted to maneuver toward him, but he slammed against an invisible barricade. Dark magic. Asgear released a wicked laugh. “Foolish vampire. Did you really think it would be that easy to capture me? My Mistress has anticipated your every move thus far. And while I’ve had great fun playing with you, the time grows near. She will ascend. You will be no more.”

“Your Mistress, Simone, was banished over a hundred years ago. She has no right to be here and will soon be exterminated as punishment for her crimes. Give yourself up Asgear. Tell me where she is. I will be fair meting out your sentence,” Kade demanded.

Insidious laughter filled the room. Asgear ascended from the pedestal. He floated across the room toward Kade, his feet not touching the floor. “You are quite an arrogant vampire. You think you are strong but you are so weak against my magic. I have been honing my craft for decades. Now, my power is growing exponentially every day. Her power grows too. You will be begging on your knees in agony as she drains the blood of your whore!” His eyes shot daggers at Sydney.

Luca and Kade pounded their fists against the barrier seeking a weak point, but it was unyielding. Attempting to kick at the invisible blockage, Sydney unexpectedly penetrated it, falling to her knees. Scraping her hands, she started to bleed. Asgear laughed maniacally, amused by how easily the spider caught the fly. “Ah, Sydney. Welcome to my inner sanctum. We have such plans for you. You will serve a greater purpose. We have almost perfected the ritual.”

“You must be out of your fucking mind if you think I will be part of any plans you have. Now that I'm in here, I will take great care when I bring you down. There are a few girls back in Philly who have a message for you and that bitch you call a Mistress. Now, do you want to come willingly or are we going to do this the hard way? You should know that I'm more than pissed, and could care less which way it goes,” she spat at him. Sydney aimed her dart at Asgear, guessing a few holes would loosen his lips.

“Tsk. Tsk. Must you be so vulgar? You are a mere gnat to me. Yet the Mistress seeks revenge for taking her husband. When she rules this city, he will lick her feet and beseech to do her bidding. You are less than nothing, a simple harlot. One who will serve nicely in our next Voodoo ritual. Mistress will consume your spirit as you writhe in pain. Oh yes...your life force will add to her power quite nicely. The spirits will reward her greatly for the ritual. Now, come to me, Sydney, the portal awaits...we will take hedonistic pleasure at the palace of Voodoo. The spirits will bless us!”

Clearly, Asgear was demented. A portal? Hedonistic pleasure? What the hell was he talking about?  Fuck that. Sydney had no plans of going anywhere with this psychopath, let alone to some pleasure playground for dead people. She caught a glimpse of Luca and Kade, who were still pummeling against an invisible enemy. Sydney drew her pistol crossbow and fired twice, score. The darts tore through Asgear’s leg and shoulder. He tumbled to the ground, spitting obscenities at her.

But, as she attempted to approach him, he rose off the floor wickedly grinning at her. He was unharmed. “Did you really think a few darts would hurt me? You stupid, stupid little whore! I am done playing. This game is over!” He lifted his hands into the air mumbling chants that Sydney couldn’t understand.

A rush of confusion washed over Sydney as she began to feel dizzy. What was he saying? More importantly, how the hell did he get back up? Sydney started to waver as she desperately tried to retreat to Kade, but the pull of the air whirled around her immobilizing her limbs. Shit. This so can’t be good. She flailed her arms and legs struggling against the air current, but it was of no use. The air spun around and around stinging her face. Screaming into nothingness, Sydney hoped Kade could hear her. “Kade! Help me! I can’t move! Please!” She stole one last look at Kade before she faded into blackness.

* * *

Kade and Luca choked on the stale dust as they rushed to Sydney, but it was too late. She was gone.

“Shit!” Kade was outraged. “She’s gone. She’s fucking gone. My God. Asgear took her. They must have transported through a portal of some kind. We’ve got to find her.”

Luca searched the basement and returned to Kade’s side. “Sorry, Kade. There is no trace of her or Asgear. Think about what he said. Where would he take her?”

Kade rubbed his head. “I don’t know. Voodoo. Simone is going to use her as a doll. Something about using her spirit. I need to think. Simone wants me. She wants power. She won’t be satisfied by killing Sydney. No, she wants more. Asgear and Simone both want more. They want control over all the supernatural beings in New Orleans.” He started to pace, trying to think where Asgear took Sydney. “But where? This city is a hot-bed of supernatural activity. They could summon spirits literally anywhere.”

Luca blew out a frustrated breath, as Tristan, Etienne, Xavier and Dominique joined them in the basement. “She wants us to find her Kade. So she can get to you. Asgear, he said, ‘palace of Voodoo’. A Voodoo museum? Maybe he meant the field where you burnt down the barn where Simone tortured the girls?”

With ferocious intensity, Kade’s eyes met Luca’s. “The cemetery, St. Louis cemetery. Marie Laveau. Her mausoleum. It is the one place in New Orleans where even humans go to give sacrifices in the name of Voodoo. They could be anywhere on the grounds. Don’t ask me how she’s using the sacred cemetery to garner evil spirits, but that is where she’s going. I just know it.”

Chapter Seventeen

Sydney moaned in pain, realizing her hands were shackled in rusted, metal cuffs linked to a two-foot chain above her head. Her body, sans clothes, slumped against a cold, steel wall. A surge of panic rushed through her veins as she struggled to remember what happened. Asgear. Portal. Where the hell am I? She stretched her legs thankful that she still had on her underwear. Unable to reach down to her torso, Sydney jostled, hoping to feel the Kerambit knife still hidden in her bra. Hello, baby, still there. Not sure what to do with it yet and unable to reach it with her hands, she left it in place, saving that little surprise for later.

The room was pitch-black dark, and she sensed she wasn’t alone. She nearly gagged on the stench of urine and vomit that permeated the room. Hearing a moan, she called out into the darkness. “Hey, is there someone in here with me? Who’s there?”

A small, feminine voice answered. “Over here. I’m Samantha. Please don’t hurt me,” she begged.

“Willows. Detective Sydney Willows. I’m with the police. Listen, it’s okay. I won’t hurt you. How long have you been here? Are you injured?”

“I’ve been here a few days. Lost count after being beaten. I think I can walk, but I'm bruised. The cuts are healing. It’s hard to see,” she whimpered. “I was taken. My friends and I went to Sangre Dulce for fun. I’m not even from New Orleans. I was at a computer conference. It was my first time at that kind of club. We were just dancing. Then I met him…James...he seemed so nice. He bought me a drink. I don’t remember anything else except for being here…him beating me. Oh my God. I'm going to die in here.”

Sydney heard her crying. “Listen, Samantha, this is not your fault. There are some sick people out there who do bad things. I’m going to get us out of here. If they take me, just stay calm, okay? I promise I will come back for you.” She sighed knowing things were about to get worse before they got better, and didn’t want to lie to the young woman. “I’ll be honest, I'm not sure how this is going to go down, but my colleagues are coming for me. I’m sure of it.” I sure as hell hope they come soon. “I need your help though, okay? Who else is here? Who have you seen since you’ve been here?”

“James. He brings me crackers and water. I tried to hit him the first day, tried to escape. Then he beat me. I haven’t seen anyone else. But I think there might be a woman. I think I’ve heard her voice. I don’t know though. I haven’t seen anyone else. I feel like I'm going crazy...maybe dreaming it. Even though I hear a woman’s voice, I’ve only seen James.”

“Good girl, Samantha. Okay then, this is how I'm going to play this. When James comes for me, I'm going willingly. I don’t want him using me as an excuse to hurt you. You stay quiet okay? Just let him take me, got it?” Sydney had to keep the girl alive.

“Okay. Please don’t leave me here though. I've to get out of here. He is going to kill me. You promise you will come back for me?”

Sydney didn’t want to freak the girl out, but she figured she better warn the girl there were others, other supernaturals who were coming for her. “I promise. Now listen, I have some friends who are vampires. They won’t hurt you, and there's a very large, black wolf. They are friends. You’ll be safe. If they come for you...if I don’t make it back, you go with them okay? They're the good guys. “

Samantha sniffled in the darkness. “All right. Oh my God. Shhhhh. I hear him. The keys. You hear the keys? It’s him. It’s James. He’s coming.”

Silence fell over the small closet-like prison cell as the girls awaited their captor. Feigning sleep, Sydney lolled her head back against the wall and closed her eyes. The sound of clanging of keys was followed by a creaking door. “Wakey, wakey, little whore.” Asgear. Shivering, she felt his clammy hands on her skin, then the unmistakable feel of handcuffs on her wrists. Guess he wasn’t as stupid as she was hoping.

With a hard jerk, he yanked her up to her bare feet. “The Mistress was so pleased with my success. You are going to make a fine offering. Your smooth skin...ahhhhh.” He ran a wet finger over the swell of her breasts. She repelled from his touch. “Now, now, little whore. You will not get away from me so easily. Consider yourself lucky that I cannot take your body for my own carnal pleasures before giving you to my Mistress. So greedy she is...she wants you all to herself.” Asgear propelled her forward into the bright hallway. “Go. No funny business. I would hate to bruise your pretty skin before Mistress has her way with you.”

Shuffling ahead, Sydney squinted as her eyes adjusted to the light. The cold linoleum floor appeared oddly clean. She’d take small favors at this point, given her lack of shoes. The hallway was only about twenty feet long, which indicated the space was small. A frigidness chilled Sydney’s nearly, naked body. What was this place? A basement?

A small vestibule led into a large, cathedral-like room made entirely of smooth, grayish limestone. Large silk scarves in various shades of blacks, purples and greens draped the walls. A shiver of terror tingled up Sydney’s neck as Asgear dragged her across the chilled, stone floor. Sydney spied a long, planked table with ropes attached to its legs and an enormous white chalk pentagram drawn underneath it. Hemp and human hair rope? At the front of the room stood an altar of some sort. Black and green candles burned brightly illuminating a modest, wooden box covered in black cloth, a golden chalice, and a long, silver sword.

Asgear grinned widely, as if he was high as a kite. With grandeur, he started speaking into the open space. “Oh great Mistress! Our offering has arrived. She will serve us nicely so that the spirits of the dead will grant us their powers.”

Sydney rolled her eyes. “Delusional much? Asgear, even if you do manage to conjure up some evil spirit, do you really think that bitch mistress of yours plans to share the power with you?...little mage that you are! Get real! So not happening,” she sneered, hoping he would fluster and make a stupid mistake. Sydney yanked herself away, unsuccessfully trying to free herself from Asgear’s firm grip on her upper arm. Where was Kade?

Asgear spun Sydney around by her shoulders and backhanded her across her face. She fell to the floor as blood sprayed out of her mouth onto the planked table. “Now look what you made me do, little whore!” He screamed violently. Asgear was enraged. Sydney spat blood at him as he reeled her up and thrust her onto her back upon the splintered wood table. Immediately, he uncuffed her wrists one at a time and bound her hands to the legs of the table.

Sydney saw stars as the blinding force of his hand smacked her cheek. Holy hell that hurt. Blood spewed from her mouth as she fought him. He secured her hands within seconds. Flinging her legs forward, she landed a kick to his nose. Hearing his bones crunch, she pulled hard at her bindings and tried to free her hands. But Asgear rapidly recovered, slapping her face once again attempting to stun her into defeat. “Be still!” he yelled.

Sydney refused to give up as she wildly calcitrated her legs hoping to make contact again, but her eye began to swell, blurring her vision. Within seconds, he wound the rope around her ankles fully securing her to the table until she was laid out spread eagle.

He glared at her in disgust. “Wait until my Mistress sees what you made me do! Your skin is marred. She won’t be pleased at all,” he huffed.

Sydney continued to writhe on the table, struggling to liberate her hands from the cutting rope. Twisting to the side, her adrenaline spiked as she spied several of Simone’s vampires entering and assembling in a circle on the perimeter of the room. Shit, shit, shit. Freaking bloodsuckers.

Asgear knelt in front of the altar and started rhythmically chanting. Swinging her head to the antechamber, Sydney gaped as the vampires parted to make room for a pale, thin, tall woman who entered and approached the altar, Simone. Her flowing, alabaster, silk skirt grazed the floor as a train of fabric streamed three feet behind her. A matching silk bustier bolstered her small, ashen breasts. Simone’s long, raven tresses were pulled and parted down the middle flat on her head with a full, massive ponytail of tight ringlet curls, a late eighteenth century hairstyle. Sydney cringed at the overwhelming scent of gardenia perfume as Simone floated past her.

Unable to keep silent any longer, Sydney screamed toward her, “Hey you! That’s right, I’m talking to you...you lily white, vampire bitch.” Blood trickled from Sydney’s eye and mouth. She may be tied up, bruised and battered, but damn, she was not going to go down without a fight.

Simone glided over to the altar, scanning her worthy sacrifice. “Silence human! So, it is you who attempted to steal my husband. You are nothing more than a mere dollymop...a whore for his liking. You are nothing. I shall take my vengeance tonight and the torture will be sweet. The spirits will infuse me with gifts, supremacy. This city will return to its greatness under my rule.”

“Fuck you! Wake the hell up, Simone! This isn’t the eighteenth century, and Kade is not your husband. He doesn’t love you. You are an evil, sick bitch who will regret the day you ever met me.”

“I said SILENCE! It is time for the offering. I sentence this human to death in the name of Satan and all the spirits who wish to grant me their gifts. She is guilty of crimes against me, the high priestess vampire.” Waving her hand, the candlelight flickered as a cold breeze blew throughout the room. The circling vampires hissed at Sydney, their fangs dripping in saliva.

Sydney wanted to tell Simone to go fuck herself. She tried to speak, tried to move, but she was completely paralyzed except for her breathing. Her eyes peered wide open, feeling the chill across her flesh. This is not good.  Through her peripheral vision, she could see Simone preparing some kind of concoction at the altar. Asgear spread oil on Sydney’s forehead, chest, and abdomen while he continued his chanting.

He pivoted, cupping the golden chalice with both hands and hovered it above Sydney’s head. Panic began to set in as Simone laid the cold, flat surface of a silver sword against Sydney’s belly. Dragging the sword crosswise, blood pooled on Sydney's skin as Simone drew an X on the soft flesh.

“Your blood is my blood. Your life force is my life force. You give it to me freely as a punishment for your crimes. We shall drink your essence in preparation for the sacrifice,” Simone spoke in a monotone voice, as the room fell into total silence. “Now, whore. I want to hear you scream!” She sliced deeply into the underside of Sydney’s forearm cutting so far through the tendons that the blood flowed freely. Crimson liquid rapidly filled the chalice to the brim. Asgear watched in exhilaration as Simone licked Sydney’s arm sealing the wound.

Released momentarily from paralysis, Sydney cried out in pain, yet refused to give into tears as her arm was slit open. She almost vomited watching Simone’s acid tongue lick over her bloodied skin. Asgear began offering the chalice to the vampires to drink as some kind of a preparatory, bloody communion. One by one, they drank of her blood, passing the chalice to the next vampire until Asgear held it again.

Fear rushed over Sydney as she saw the tool that must have been used on the second murder victim. The gleaming twelve-inch-long needle, which was as thick as a pencil eraser, glinted off the candlelight as Simone inspected it. Raising one needle up in the air, both Simone and Asgear began to chant in tongues. Vampires began to sway in a trance to the nonsensical vocalizations. A strong hum started to vibrate the room and the wooden table shook. In the middle of the chaos, Sydney felt him. Kade. She wasn’t sure how she knew, but she did. He was here for her. I love him. It was her last coherent thought before Simone shrieked and slammed the full hilt of the needle down into Sydney’s torso, penetrating her belly clear down into the table.

Chapter Eighteen

“What in the hell just happened?” Tristan questioned his friends accusingly. “Goddammit! You were supposed to keep her safe! I should have gone with you instead of guarding the perimeter!” Tristan felt guilty knowing he too had planned this failed operation with Kade and Luca. She was part of his pack. They all knew she wasn’t wolf, but she’d been under his protection since the day he met her. Former lover, good friend, Sydney was his one link to the human world that he trusted with his life. Now, because of their miscalculations, she might be dead. Tristan howled loudly, frustrated with their defeat and potential loss of his friend.

“You are right, Tristan. Luca and I lost her, but we cannot focus on failure right now. We need to plan on how we are going to kill Simone and extract Sydney safely. You know our girl is not going to go down without a fight. She is strong.” Kade used the words 'our girl' trying to get the group focused on the task that needed to be done. They need to find her quickly and kill Simone. Sydney was no one’s but his and everyone knew it, but he was a leader and could not let them dwell on their defeat. No, he needed to get Sydney back safely into his arms. He did not live through centuries only to lose his chance with her, his one true love. “Tristan, take Luca’s cell phone and call your brother, Marcel. Let him know the situation has escalated, and that we need his pack’s assistance with backup at St. Louis cemetery immediately.”

* * *

As soon as the group arrived at St. Louis cemetery, Kade immediately stiffened, sensing Sydney’s presence. “I feel her. Her blood runs through my veins now, and I know she is here.”

“Kade, please forgive my question, but I sense no human or paranormal presence in the area. Are you certain she is here?” Etienne asked.

“Yes, I am sure. Do you forget? I have claimed her. I am certain that she is here. Perhaps they are underground? Quickly search the grounds. Stay in pairs,” Kade ordered.

“Underground? Here in New Orleans? Not likely, the water table is too high,” Etienne commented.

Kade was growing irritated with his questioning. “While that is true, Etienne, magic can easily manipulate the elements: air, fire, earth, and water. Asgear may have simply drained a space and replaced it with another element. It is even possible that he changed the state of the water from liquid to solid. Now, enough with the questions. We must find the entrance. I know she is here.”

A high, pitched howl emanated across the darkness, Tristan. Weaving through the tenebrous labyrinth of crypts, Kade and the others converged on a nondescript tomb that no one would give a second glance to compared to its ornamental counterparts. Sydney. Like Tristan, Kade could smell the sweet scent of her blood everywhere in the vicinity, as well the repugnant odors of Asgear and Simone.

“She’s here, but Asgear and Simone are also present. We must move with caution. Simone will be expecting us.” Kade was relying heavily on his friend to distract them so he could get to Sydney. “Tristan, you go in first and disable Asgear. We cannot be certain if he will conjure a thaumaturgical barrier like the one we experienced back in the warehouse, so make sure to cover the whole area. If Simone is in there, then it is likely that all vampires can pass. We won’t know for sure until we get in there.”

Tristan transformed back into his naked, male form extending his claws, planning to pry open the stone door. A chorus of wolves howled in the distance. “Ah, Marcel and the pack are here. They will come in behind us, and kill any of Simone’s vampires who try to escape.” Continuing to study the seams of the tomb, Tristan ran his claws up and down the hard, smooth stone. “Now, let’s see what is in this tomb. Open up for papa.”

Kade shot him an annoyed look. Wolves always think they are so damn smart. “Back off, Tristan,” he commanded. “Watch and learn, wolf,” he smiled unfolding his Smith & Wesson tactical knife. “Sometimes a vampire is well suited going old school, now is one of those times.” Plunging the edge of the knife far into the dusty, stone seam, he jerked the knife upward disengaging the primitive lock mechanism. The heavy, mason door creaked open as it revealed a limestone staircase. The tunnel was illuminated by candles that sat on small, wall shelves. Transforming back into his wolf, Tristan padded down the steps tilting his head back up toward Kade, awaiting his orders at the door at the bottom of the stairs.

A blood-curdling scream resonated throughout Kade’s mind, Sydney’s scream, Sydney’s blood. He kicked the door open, letting Tristan run first into the madness. Tristan narrowly escaped being clawed by several vampires converging toward him. Slipping between their legs, he targeted Asgear who was holding a chalice above Sydney, who appeared to be strapped to a table. Razor-sharp teeth shredded Asgear’s right shoulder and arm as Tristan pinned him to the cold floor. Tristan held him down, allowing Kade and the others to enter the chamber in order to get to Simone.

Scarlet body fluid sprayed the walls as Kade, Luca, and the other vampires tore into Simone’s fanged puppets. Kade locked eyes on Simone, roaring in abhorrence as he caught sight of Sydney, who was bound and bleeding. “You will die!” he spat at Simone as she ran at Tristan with a knife, trying to seek Asgear’s help. Fire ignited deep within Kade’s chest driving him to slash through a sea of vampires to get to his love.

As Kade reached Sydney, he sliced one of her wrists free. It was then he spied the enormous needle inside her belly. She lay bleeding on the table, her life’s essence spilling out onto the floor. “Sydney love, I’m here. Please don’t leave me.” Not responding to his words, Kade knew she was badly injured. He knew what he had to do. “Dammit, Sydney! I love you! You cannot leave me! Just hang on...I am going to pull the needle out. Stay with me.” He gently kissed her cool, pale lips and clutched the needle. Realizing the needle was jammed into the wooden table, Kade wrenched it out in one quick stroke, hoping to minimize the pain.

Sydney arched in agony, screaming uncontrollably as the pain slammed into her once again. Her eyes flew open, and she stared up at the cold, gray vaulted stone ceiling above her.

Kade licked the small hole sealing her wound. It wouldn’t stop the internal bleeding, but it might buy her time. Knowing he would need to give her blood for a full healing, he sought her permission. Kade whispered into her ear, “Sydney love, the needle is out, but you are bleeding internally. I can give you my blood, but you must understand you will be bound to me forever. I will not do it without your agreement. I love you as much as life itself. You have no idea how much I wanted to give of myself to you, but not like this.” He shook his head. This was all wrong, but she needed his blood to heal.

Sydney’s eyes fluttered as tears spilled over her cheeks. “Do it. I love you, Kade. I want to live,” she whimpered. “You know, that woman of yours from the eighteen hundreds? She’s a real bitch.” She cracked a small smile. “Now, I just need to sit up. The rope...cut the rope.”

As Kade pulled out his knife, a vampire smacked him clear across the room. Sydney shook her head from side to side. “No! No! No! This is not going down this way! Get me off this fucking table!” She screamed in frustration. Remembering her knife hidden away in her bra, she felt around with her free hand. Thank you, baby Jesus. Still there. Blood sprayed her face as she cut the rope and released herself from the table. Wolves and vampires bit and slashed each other as she gently let herself fall to the floor.

She looked over to see Dominique tearing the heart out of one of the vampires and silently cheered her on. Both Etienne and Xavier were also fighting, slashing though the crowd of vampires with wooden stakes. Ash started to cloud the room as one by one, they staked their foes.

Sydney was shocked to see Simone fighting Tristan against the far wall. She sliced his wolf with a knife as he bit tightly into her other arm. Sydney struggled to locate Asgear. Where was he?  Tilting her head upward, Sydney spied the gleaming face of a sword on the altar. Pain shot throughout her entire body, as she stretched her arm up to reach it. Blindly fingering the altar, Sydney’s hand clasped around the hilt of the sword. She slowly descended her arm, clutching the cool blade flat against her chest.

Kade honed his eyes on Sydney’s, seeing she’d gotten free. He needed to get her out of the melee, but there seemed to be no end to the vampires who were attacking from all sides. Tristan was yelping in agony; several small knives stuck out of his bloody fur. Luca, Dominique, and the others were engaged in battle as well. Blindsiding Kade, Asgear struck him in the head with the heavy, metal chalice. “Your little whore is going to die tonight, vampire. You cannot stop us.”

Kade shifted and delivered a sidekick to Asgear’s thorax, pounding him into the floor. “You are the one who will die tonight. Even your magic wanes in the light of war.”

Asgear crawled toward Kade, trying to push himself upright. “Your little whore tried to fight me, you know? She bled nicely when I beat her face bloody. When you die, I will take her for my own. She will serve me on her knees!”

Kade had enough of Asgear’s venomous words. He stood erect over Asgear and kicked his face hard. Once, twice. Blood spritzed out of Asgear’s mouth as he rolled onto his back. “This is not the end, vampire!’ he hissed.

Kade smirked at him. “Wrong again, mage. This is the end of the road. Rot in hell!” In a flash, Kade pinned him to the floor, cracking Asgear’s neck and wrenching his head off its spine. He bared his fangs, shredding Asgear’s throat until there was not a single drop of blood left in the mage.

Sydney grabbed the edge of the table, pulled upward and steadied herself on her feet. She called out to Tristan as Simone continued to stab the wolf, but he wasn’t responding to her. She had to save him. “Hey bitch! Over here! Leave the wolf alone! It’s me you want,” she baited.

Simone’s head snapped around to Sydney, astonished she’d gotten free. Flashing across the room, she grabbed Sydney’s throat by one hand. “You! You! You distracted me from my purpose! All my hard work. The girls’ deaths ...it was all for him. I was practicing. My power was growing. And you had to stick your nose into my business...ruin my ritual!” She spat at Sydney’s face. “I will make him watch as I drain every last drop of your whorish blood. I will rule this city! Nothing will stop me! Nothing!”

Sydney choked and struggled to breathe under the pressure of Simone’s strong, bony fingers. Her eyes darted to Kade, who stealthily approached Simone. “Let her go, Simone. She is a mere human. This animosity is between you and me.”

Simone glanced quickly over at Kade, but didn’t release Sydney from her deathly grip. Sydney felt herself starting to lose consciousness. Even as both her arms fell to her sides, she fought to hold onto the sword.

Stepping a hair closer to Simone, Kade refused to relent. “I do not love you, Simone. I never did. You will never rule this town. You’re finished,” he goaded. He just needed to distract her, to get her to release Sydney.

Simone spun on her heels throwing Sydney to the floor and rushed over to Kade. “You do love me Kade. I am here now. I am your queen. My power, I will share it with you. We shall rule together,” she purred at him and laid a pale hand upon his chest. “This is our time. You are mine.”

Reaching for the table’s ledge, Sydney quietly pulled herself up so she was standing once again. Her abdomen throbbed, and she felt dizzy with pain. Never give up. The sword hummed underneath the warmth of her grip. She approached Simone. Time for the bitch to go. With a final thrust of strength, Sydney whirled the heavy sword above her head. As the sword hissed, it sliced through the blood tinted air and Simone’s fine, pallid neck. Simone’s dismembered head went flying across the room as blood and ash sprayed Kade’s face. A clank of the sword on the ground was followed by silence in the room, as Simone’s spell was broken. Minion vampires cowered to the ground, grieving in pain from the loss of their Mistress.

Sydney fainted and her head cracked loudly against the ebon floor, blood covering her golden braid. Kade fell on his knees screaming her name; bloody tears stained Sydney’s pale face. Biting into his wrist, he pressed it to her still lips hoping she would swallow the precious fluid. “Sydney! Swallow, love. You cannot bloody well leave me!” He laid her head in his lap, smoothing her hair across her head. “I love you so much. Please, this will heal you. Come on now. Drink,” he commanded.

Imperceptibly, Sydney’s swollen lips began suctioning against his wrist. “That’s it love. Don’t give up.” He kissed her forehead knowing she would survive.

Kade delicately lifted Sydney’s frail body into his arms, carefully cradling her head against his chest. As he ascended the stairs, a healing breeze grazed his face. He sighed in relief, finally exiting Simone’s diabolical, stone creation. He telepathically called to Dominique to beckon Ilsbeth. Whatever demonic forces held the walls from the water table, they needed to be dismantled. This tomb and its rooms needed to be destroyed and blessed so that nothing remained of the malignant force within.

Luca approached him carrying a small, unconscious woman with long, red hair. Kade immediately recognized the woman as Rhea. “Where did you find her?” he asked.

“She was cuffed to a wall. The room was barbaric.” Luca took a deep breath. “She was recently beaten. Bloody whip marks all over her body, black eye...the works. She said her name is Samantha. Kade, something strange is going on here...it was as if she had no recollection of the club or the night she silvered Dominique. When we released her cuffs, she fainted. Exhaustion maybe?”

Kade shifted his weight only wanting to get Sydney home as soon as possible. “Take her to my compound. Clean her up, make sure she’s healing, and lock her in the downstairs security room until I get a chance to read her thoughts. It is possible that she was under Simone’s thrall, or that Asgear bespelled her, but we need to make sure she holds no culpability before we return her to her home. And whatever you do, don’t let Dominique see her yet. She is looking for payback, and will ask questions later. Now go.” Luca sped off across the cemetery, human in tow.

Searching for Etienne, Kade found him kneeling on the ground, holding a naked Tristan who drank at his wrist. Kade glanced at Etienne. “Nice fighting, my friend. How’s Tristan?”

“He’ll survive, but we need to get him back to the compound before his brother comes sniffing about. He will be pissed beyond belief. Marcel means well, but Tristan needs more vampire blood if he is going to make it.” Etienne winced as Tristan continued suckling his wrist.

Dominique and Xavier exited the tomb. Walking toward Kade, they stopped to check on Tristan.

Kade eyed both Xavier and Dominique. “Okay, let’s get moving then. Xavier, help Etienne with Tristan. Get him out of here now. Dominique, I need you to wait for Ilsbeth to get here. She needs to clean up this mess. You know what to do.”

Kade was tired and angry. How could this have gone so very wrong? Sydney had been beaten, stabbed. He should have never let her leave Philadelphia. She was human, a strong human, yes, but still very human at that. She could have died tonight. His heart ached knowing she may need several days to recover from this ordeal. And then, would she still want to be with a vampire? The blood, the violence, the danger.

He trudged back to the van wiping the doubts from his mind. She was his. He was fooling himself to think he would let her go without a fight. He kissed her forehead as she slept peacefully in his arms. He prayed his beautiful, fighting, warrior woman would be okay and that she would forgive him for involving her in this mess.

Chapter Nineteen

Sydney slowly opened her eyes to a candlelit room. Kade’s room? Peering up, she noticed the intricate carving of the dark, stained mahogany on the ceiling of the king-sized, four poster, Tutor, sixteenth century bed. Luxurious, black, velvet curtains were tied to the elaborately patterned posts, held back by red, silk tiebacks with tassels. Nice bed, Kade. She smiled and turned her head toward the center of the bed where Kade slept soundly on his side with his hand possessively touching her stomach.

She was moving to get out of bed when Kade pulled her into his arms and rested her head against his chest. “Now exactly where do you think you are going, love?” He kissed her soft hair. “How are you feeling?”

Sydney vividly remembered her last vision before blacking out...blood spraying profusely as Simone’s head flew off her shoulders clear across the room. She shuddered thinking about the torture she’d endured but felt strangely rejuvenated. “I don’t know, Kade. It’s weird. All that’s happened...but I feel energized...as if I hadn’t been beaten and stabbed to a wooden table by some crazy vampire bitch. Seriously, though, I feel great: no bruises, no soreness. I take it you gave me your blood? Pretty potent stuff, huh? Hey, do I need to worry about turning into a vampire?” she teased. She nuzzled into his chest taking a deep breath of his masculine scent.

“No, love, you are not a vampire. You would have to essentially lose every last drop of blood and then have me replace it with mine. But Sydney...we are bonded now. You have taken my blood. I wanted it to be special, but it is done.” Kade sighed.

“I know you asked me before you gave me your blood, and I really do appreciate that, given we exchanged bodily fluids and all, but Kade...what do you exactly mean by bonded?” Sydney questioned.

Kade hugged her even tighter, hoping she wouldn’t fly off the bed once she understood what it meant. “You are mine, Sydney. I am yours. When we made love before, I bit you. Your blood runs through my veins. And now, my blood has been introduced into your human body. We are formally bonded for eternity. I will always know where you are and be able to sense you. As our bond becomes stronger, you and I will be able to speak telepathically like I can with the others. And as long as you continue to take my blood, you will not age. We are linked.” He lifted her chin to look into her eyes. “I want you to stay with me, Sydney. Here with me in New Orleans. You belong to me now.”

A rush of emotion flooded Sydney’s mind. She felt as though she could deal with being linked to Kade. She’d never loved anyone the way she loved him. He made her feel womanly, empowered, and erotic all at once. He fought with his life to save her, never giving up on her. He was everything to Sydney. After so many years of frivolous sex and meaningless relationships, Kade filled her soul, captivating both her mind and body. She wanted to submit to him. To give herself over to him, becoming one heart with his. But seeds of doubt grew in the pit of her stomach. He didn’t say he wanted to marry her. He said he wanted her to move in with him.

And for eternity? What about her job? She worked so hard over the years to make it through the ranks to where she was in her division, and now he expected her to give up everything on a whim and move down here? And what about the children’s center? How could she just leave the kids and give up all the work she’d done at the center? And her condo...was she just supposed to abandon it? As much as Sydney wanted to think with her heart, her mind was jolting her back into reality.

Sydney kissed his chest. “Kade, you know I love you, but I have commitments back at home and my job and....”

He pressed his lips to hers, stifling any rejection she might give him. “Sydney love, you will stay here with me. All the things you mention are minor details...we will work it out. Now come...come to me. Let me show you how much I love you.” Reclaiming her lips, they engaged in a long, drugging kiss. His tongue darted into her hot mouth, seeking her essence of love. Their tongues danced in a hungry, intoxicating act of passion.

Kade slid his hand across the healed, smooth skin of her stomach until he found what he sought, gently cupping and kneading her warm, heavy mounds. He deliberately chose to be gentle with Sydney, acutely aware of the trauma she’d been through in the past week. Although her physical wounds healed overnight, it would be a long time before either of them forgot the evil they’d faced and defeated. As he kissed her, he reveled in her strength and beauty. This woman, his woman, she was everything in life: his warrior mate, his friend, his lover.

Sydney squirmed under him impatiently awaiting his next touch. Her skin tingled with anticipation knowing he was capable of providing her immeasurable pleasure. She let her hands explore the hard smoothness of his chest. Ripping her mouth from his, she licked her tongue across the hollow of his neck and bit down on the flesh of his shoulder. He growled in ecstasy. His girl liked to bite? She laughed in response gliding her tongue down his muscled flesh, licking and sucking his nipple.

Releasing one of her breasts, Kade allowed his hand to delve into the slick, wet heat of her sex. Sydney sucked in a startled breath as she felt a finger slip into the center of her core. She bucked into the rhythmic intrusion, needing more. “Please, Kade. Yes. That feels so good.” Responding to her erotic desire, Kade pumped another finger into her while circling her hidden, delicate bud. With quickening gasps, Sydney arched toward his hand as she spiraled hopelessly into orgasm, shattering in a million pleasurable pieces. Screaming Kade’s name repeatedly, Sydney curled into him quivering in his arms.

“Sydney, you are the most incredible, fascinating woman I have known in all my years: so responsive, so soft. I love you so much” Kade gently rolled her onto her back, straddled her and held her arms down with his strong hands. “Look at me Sydney. Watch me love you.” Dipping his head, he captured a rosy, hardened tip in his mouth, gently taking it between his teeth. She moaned as he alternately bit and laved her hard peaks driving her mad with need.

“Kade, I can’t take it anymore. Please. I need you...in me now.”

Kade smiled and kissed the pink point one more time before settling himself at her entrance. “Sydney love, look in my eyes. I want you to see the pleasure you bring me. I want to look into your soul as we join as one.”

Releasing her arms, Kade shifted the weight of his body, supporting his hands on the bed, and Sydney opened her thighs wide inviting him into her. Frantic with desire, Sydney lifted her hips up to Kade moving to accept him. Kade groaned in blinding delight as he slid his rock hard length into her warmth. He moved slowly letting her stretch to accommodate his throbbing shaft.

Sydney gazed into the depths of Kade’s eyes acknowledging the love in every thrust. “I love you, Kade,” she whispered. He smiled as he continued to plunge in and out of her, increasing the pace, building the sexual tension. The slick heat of her center massaged his manhood as he leaned into kiss her swollen lips.

Sensing the nearness of her climax, Sydney lightly circled her hips into him, stimulating her most tender flesh. She was quickly losing control. “Kade, yes, Kade, I’m coming. Don’t stop. Yes, please.”

“I’m here love. I want to watch you as you come. You are beautiful. Come for me now,” he commanded.

At his direction, the crescendo rose to the edge of ecstasy. “Fuck yes, Kade. Oh my God. I’m coming! I’m coming! Yes! Yes!” Sydney rocked frantically against him as she milked his manhood.

As her moist center convulsed, making it impossible for him to hold back, Kade sank his fangs into the soft flesh of her neck. Thrusting deeply into her one last time, he exploded inside her as pulsating waves of pleasure washed over him. Mine. “Ah yes! Sydney! I love you.”

Kade fell back into the bed off of Sydney, rolling her with him so she lay upon his chest once again. He would never let her go. She would stay here and build a future with him. He knew she was worried about her job, but he would get her one here if that’s what she wanted. Kade would spare no expense making sure she had everything she needed to stay.

Sydney fought back the tears, overwhelmed by the emotions from making love with Kade. God she loved him. He was everything she could ever want in a man: masculine, honorable, sexy, and intelligent. She’d never met a man like him before in her life and was pretty sure she’d never meet another. Kade made her feel loved, desired, wanted. Hell, he made her feel, period. It had been years since she dated anyone more than a month, let alone someone who made her consider moving hundreds of miles away to live with him.

But give up her entire life for a man she met less than a week ago? Could she really just move all her stuff down here not knowing if they had a real commitment? It was true that she had bonded with him, but as a human, she still wasn’t exactly sure of the implications. It wasn’t as if he had asked her to marry him. No, he only said that he wanted her to move in with him. As much as she was tempted to tell him ‘yes’ right away, she had responsibilities waiting for her at home: her job, the center, friends, a life. Okay, so she didn’t have that many friends or family, but still, it was her life.

What was she thinking? How could she have let herself get so involved with someone...on a case, no less? Someone she worked with? Not only did she get involved with him, she was deeply and utterly in love with this man, this vampire. If she left New Orleans, how could she live without him? It would break her heart beyond belief to let him go. She just needed to think about what to do and how to make it work. She’d been held up here in this dark, fantasy world for days. She knew life and death situations had a way of skewing one’s perspective. If she could just get some fresh air...maybe a Philly cheesesteak...back to the office, she’d be able to make a decision with a clear head.

Sydney needed space before he saw her tears. “Kade,” she whispered, “I need to take a shower.”

“Okay, love. You sure you don’t want me to join you?”

“I would love you to, but I really think I just need to take a nice, relaxing bath. You know...decompress after the past few days.”

“As much as I would like to wait for you, I really should get downstairs to help Luca. The woman in the cell...she needs to be questioned.”

“Samantha?”

“Rhea? Samantha? I’m not sure what her real name is, but we need to find out before we release her.”

“Kade, I was in that cell with her. Now granted, I couldn't read her facial expressions, but her story rang true with me. I didn’t even recognize her as Rhea. I mean, how will you know the truth?”

“It shouldn’t be hard. I will scan her mind. See if she shows any signs of deception. I called Ilsbeth over here to see if she has been bespelled. It is possible Asgear put a spell on her that could enable deception. Even though he is dead, Jane Doe down there may still harbor dark magic. If Ilsbeth senses any magic, she will take her to the coven to be cleared of spells and blessed. We cannot be too careful considering Asgear may have schooled others in his dark ways.”

“Others?” Sydney shivered at the possibility that Asgear spawned other mages.

“I sense your fear, Sydney. I would tell you not to worry, but you and I both know the truth of the situation. All I can say is that supernaturals sometimes are not all that different from humans. Evil has no boundaries. And you and I...we both seek justice, albeit in very different worlds.”

“Yes. Crime is everywhere, that’s for sure. Well, I hope Samantha is okay.” There is crime waiting for me back in Philadelphia. Not wanting to end their time thinking of leaving, she kissed Kade, savoring his warmth once more. She knew what she had to do. She also knew he’d be really pissed, more like infuriated, but she needed to clear her head. Not looking back, tears pricked at her eyes as she scurried off to the shower.

Chapter Twenty

Luca shot Kade a look of desperation as he entered the safe room in the basement. The girl was crying again. Shit, no man liked crying. Kade felt a pang of guilt for essentially saving the girl from Simone, only to imprison her, yet again, in his home. Granted, the room was a large, comfortable guest room with its own private bathroom. It didn’t scream 'prison cell.' No, if anything, it looked like a posh, luxurious room at the Four Seasons. Regardless, the girl was scared and confused. He needed to get control over the situation, but fast. Taking a deep breath, he readied himself for the interrogation.

Samantha sat crouched on the bed with her knees pulled up against her chest, glaring at Kade as he sat in an overstuffed guest chair. “Samantha, I’m Kade. Now listen, we are not here to hurt you. I am sorry that we needed to keep you here with us, but we need to make sure it is safe to let you return home. The people who took you were an evil pair of criminals who apparently used you to further their exploits. You may not be aware, but you attacked a very good friend of mine a few nights ago at Sangre Dulce. Do you have any recollection of this activity?”

The girl sniffled, “No. I...I don’t know what you’re talking about. Where is Sydney? She said she’d come for me.”

Kade glanced at Luca. “Sydney is recovering. I need to ask you some questions, Samantha. The faster we do this, the faster you get out of here.” Luca passed Kade a snapshot of Rhea standing naked serving drinks at the club. Kade flipped over the photo, not yet wanting to shock the girl.

“Samantha, do you remember being at Sangre Dulce?”

“Yes, I told Sydney. I’m so stupid. It was my first time. I went there with friends. I don’t even live here in New Orleans. I was at a computer conference. My friends and I went there, you know, just to have fun...see what it was like. There was this guy...James...he seemed so nice. I remember having a drink with him. Then...all I remember after that is being in that cell...he beat me...I couldn’t get out. I told Sydney,” she sobbed, tears spilled down her face.

Not detecting deception in her words, Kade needed her to understand what happened, and unfortunately what was about to happen. She wasn’t going home. “Okay, listen Samantha. Here’s the thing. James, the man you mentioned, was a powerful mage, a warlock. His real name was Asgear, and he practiced dark magic. I am very sorry to tell you that you were bespelled by him. I have someone who can help you, but I’ve got to be honest with you. You need to know what happened. I have a photo here.” He held it up to her, “It is a photo of you in Sangre Dulce serving drinks and engaging in other various duties,” he coughed not knowing how to tell her. “Miguel, the owner, introduced you to us as a submissive. You know what that is, right?”

Nodding her head, Samantha whimpered. “Yes. Oh dear God. No, no, I would never do that. I just went there with friends for fun. Oh my God. How did this happen to me? What did I do?”

“That night, you took one of my friends. You silvered her to a table. Now, before you get too upset, it’s entirely possible Asgear did most of the silvering. You see, my friend was blindfolded. At any rate, you helped this man. So, we need to make sure whatever he did to you is lifted and cleansed...so you don’t do it again.”

“What do you mean? I promise I won’t ever do anything like that again. Am I going home now? I need to get home. My family, my job.” She wiped the tears from her eyes.

Now came the hard part. “I would love to send you home, Samantha, but like I said, we need to make sure you are free of the dark magic. A friend of mine,” he hesitated, “a friend of mine and Sydney’s, she is a witch, a good witch. Her name is Ilsbeth. She is coming here and taking you to her coven. Now, I am not sure how long it will take, but I promise you that you will return to your home...soon enough.”

Samantha put her face into her hands, crying softly. Lifting her chin, she wiped her tears. “Okay then, I’m ready. I want you to know that I am normally a very, strong person, but this past week...I feel quite shattered right now. But, I will be fine. I just need to get home.”

Luca glided across the room, put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a tissue. This frail human stirred something in his cold, dark heart. What was it? Over the centuries, he’d seen many a human cry. It was the hard reality of life. But this fragile woman with long, fiery red hair ignited a small, caring flame inside of him. He ran a hand over her soft hair and patted her shoulder attempting to provide comfort. “Samantha, it will be okay. Ilsbeth is a strong and kind witch. If you have been given magic, she will cleanse you. All will be well again.”

What the hell? Kade raised an eyebrow at Luca wondering what was going on with his old friend. Luca just didn’t do comfort, or sympathy, or humans. There was a long list of all kinds of things Luca did not do. Kade wondered if some kind of magic was rubbing off on his second. Where the fuck was Ilsbeth?

A loud knock at the door jolted Luca away from Samantha. Kade shook his head in confusion at his friend’s actions. “Enter,” ordered Kade.

A blinding glow shone through the doorway as Ilsbeth opened the door. Thank you God. “Please come in Ilsbeth.” Kade gestured for her to sit in a guest chair, but Ilsbeth wandered over to sit next to Samantha on the bed. “Ilsbeth, this is Samantha. She has no recollection of her actions in the club the night she silvered Dominique. I sense no deception, but we need to be sure she is safe to be around others...and herself.”

Ilsbeth ran her lithe, pale fingers across Samantha’s cheek. “Samantha, I am Ilsbeth. You understand you have been in contact with a great evil, yes?”

Samantha nodded silently.

“This evil, it made you do things, things against your will, things you do not recollect?”

She nodded again.

“Do I have your permission to read you...your aura? Do you come to me willingly?” Ilsbeth asked in a soft, lilting voice.

“Yes, I am so sorry. Please help me,” she begged.

The air thickened as Ilsbeth closed her eyes and raised her hands, palms up above the crown of Samantha’s head. She hummed a cyclical melody as she lowered her hands around the girl. Opening her eyes, she blew out a breath. A somber look crossed her face as she locked her vision on Kade. “This young woman, dark magic tints the edges of her aura. She must come with me to the coven where my sisters and I can purge the darkness and cleanse her soul.” She was holding back.

Kade knew there was something else. What was it? He promised this girl she could return home. “Ilsbeth, thank you for your reading. As always, I am appreciative of your magical insight. Yet, I sense there is something else.”

“It is the magic.” In disgust, she shook her head. “It has been infused.”

“Meaning?” he questioned.

“The magic has been infused. We can cleanse her aura and remove the darkness, but the magic, it will stay. In short, Samantha is now a witch. She will need to stay with the coven, learn the craft, grow into the light.” She regarded Samantha. “Do you understand, Samantha? You are now a witch.”

Shedding a single tear, Samantha sucked in a breath. “I am a witch?” She asked, saying the words back to Ilsbeth as if it would get easier if she spoke them aloud. “I have to be honest with you. I’m not sure what that really means, but I will try. I want this evil out of my body now. I promise to do whatever you say...just please help me get on with my life.”

Ilsbeth hugged the girl knowing this would be an uphill battle. It was not an easy life being a witch, let alone being turned into a witch so late in life. Being thrown into the supernatural world after spending your entire life as human was difficult to comprehend. “It will be okay, Samantha. I will help you,” Ilsbeth reassured her.

Samantha pulled away, looking over to Kade. “Sir, one thing before I leave. Please...I want to see Sydney. I owe her my life. I just want to thank her.”

Kade motioned to Luca. “Go get Sydney. I know she will want to see the girl before she leaves.” Luca nodded and left the room.

“Thank you again, Ilsbeth. We do seem to make good allies, don’t we?” Kade needed to lighten the mood before Sydney arrived. She had been through enough this past week, and didn’t need to come into a room of full of crying women and serious faces.

“Ah yes, Kade, that we do. The coven is in your debt for eradicating Simone and Asgear. If we hear of any other activity related to Asgear, I’ll make sure to contact you immediately.”

Luca returned to the room sans Sydney. Glancing to Kade and back to Ilsbeth, he silently sent Kade a message that he needed to speak with him. “I am sorry, Samantha, but Sydney is not available to come down to see you at this time. She has promised that she will visit you at the coven as soon as possible. Now, if you don’t mind, a vampire situation has arisen that Kade and I need to attend to. Etienne will see you up to the foyer, and then I will escort you both back to the coven.”

Now what? Upon Luca’s words, Kade sent out mental feelers to locate Sydney within the house. Where the hell is she?

“Kade, please, you must understand, no one saw her go, and there has been no evidence of foul play. It appears she just left. The maid saw her jump in a cab about an hour ago. Maybe she went downtown to get beignets again?” Luca sighed.

No, Goddammit. Kade knew that she wasn’t shopping or sightseeing. His woman was running, running from her feelings, running from him. Sydney Willows could run, but she could not hide. He would find her any place on the face of the Earth. What exactly did the woman not get about them being bonded?

“That woman is going to be the death of me. Seriously, Luca. I ask her to stay here and move in with me and she takes off? What the hell? Get Tristan on the damn phone, and then call the airport and gas up the jet. We, my friend, are going to Philadelphia tonight. She is mine, and it is damn well time she starts to understand precisely what that means.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Sydney felt sick as soon as she got in the cab. She kept telling herself she just needed time to think, time to work things out. She would call Kade as soon as she got to Philadelphia; tell him that she loved him, and that she just needed space. If she called him before she got on the plane, she would fold and return to him. If she just had some time to make a decision without Kade tempting her with his sex-on-a-stick, gorgeous body, and demanding presence, then she’d know she was making the right choice. She couldn’t trust herself to think clearly around him. Her libido had officially taken over in New Orleans. She had lost the capability to make intelligent decisions with her brain when she was thinking with her wanton, aching loins.

Sydney called Tristan before boarding the plane. There was no way she was staying in her condo after the attempted rape. She’d needed to repaint and decorate it since the place got trashed anyhow. Finally, Tristan picked up the phone. “Tristan, it’s Sydney. Listen, I need to talk. Um...I mean I need a favor.”

Tristan was suspicious. “Syd, uh...what’s going on? What do you mean how’s it going? How about...’how are you healing after the big fight’? And why do I hear airplanes? Where’s Kade?”

Sydney sighed heavily. Damn Alpha wolf. She couldn’t keep secrets from him on a good day. “Please, Tristan, just hear me out. Okay, here it is. I ran out of Kade’s house, hopped a cab to the airport, and I’m about to board a flight to Philly.” She silently cringed guessing what Tristan’s response would be.

“Sydney dearest, excuse me for saying so, but are you fucking crazy? Kade is going to go ballistic when he discovers you just left without telling him. Hell, even if you told him, he’d freak out. You do get that he claimed you? And then there is the whole completing of the blood bond, not to mention he keeps telling everyone that you are freakin’ his! My God, woman, have you lost your ever-lovin’ mind?”

“Thanks for the lecture, Dad. Seriously, I know. He is going to be mad. And yes, I get everything...blah, blah, blah...blood bond...yadda, yadda, yadda. I love him too, more than life itself. But I need time to think. I need to get back to my job, the kids. I just need...fresh air...to think. Things are too intense down here. I need to make sure that I'm making the right decisions.”

“Fresh air in Philly? Okay, you have definitely lost it, girl,” he teased. “Sydney, seriously though, what is there to think about? No, forget it. You human women are irrational...unreasonable...whatever. I just want you to know that when this all goes down, I reserve the right to tell you ‘I told ya so.’ Now what do you need?” When push came to shove, Tristan would always be there for her. She was part of his pack...wolf or no wolf.

“My condo. The vampire. You know what happened.” She didn’t want to even say the words. “I need some time to get the place back together. I’m going to sell it...especially given the fact I might, and that is a big might, move to New Orleans. So, can I stay at your place for a while?”

“Mon Chaton, you are truly trying to get me killed, aren’t you? Since I do not have a death wish, I will politely refuse to let you stay at my house, but I have several rental properties. I have an empty, furnished apartment available in a safe part of town, okay? You're welcome to stay there. When are you getting in? Do you need a ride from the airport?”

“Thanks, Tristan. You're a lifesaver. And no, I don’t need a ride. Tony's picking me up and taking me to the Hilton. If you could get the keys and address to the station by tomorrow, I’d be forever grateful.”

“Yeah, you better be, girl. Kade is going to be supremely pissed when he finds out you're gone. I love you like family, but I'm not going to lie when he comes a knockin’. And he so will, just warning you.”

Sydney slumped in her chair knowing he was right, too late now. She already took off...might as well see this thing through. “Fair enough, Tris. And hey...thanks for saving my ass the other night.”

“And what a fine ass you have Syd. I should be the one thanking you though. If that vamp bitch had stabbed me one more time, it could have been the last howl for the wolf. You were pretty badass with that sword, girl. Call me when you get settled, Syd. I’m worried about you. Can I give you a bit of advice? You know, from a wise, old Alpha?”

She laughed softly. “Sure Tris.”

“You think too much. Open your heart to him, Syd. You deserve love. You get me? Stop thinking. Start living. Okay? Safe travels.”

She hung up the phone; Tristan’s words resonated throughout her very being. You deserve love. She loved Kade with every cell of her body. And he loved her. Maybe Tristan was right. Maybe she did think too much. As she boarded the plane, tears welled in her eyes. A mistake. She shouldn’t have left Kade’s house. Taking a deep breath, she held the emotion back. She just needed to think a little to get her life in order, and if she still felt like she did today, then she’d return to Kade, the love of her life.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Tony glanced over at Sydney who silently stared out the window, looking a million miles away. Something seemed off with his partner. “So, Syd, I’m glad you’re back. The cases are piling up, and it sure will be good to have you back here.” Sydney continued gazing out the window oblivious to his words. “Hello? Sydney Willows? What’s up, Syd? You seem really out of it. Are you sure you’re ready to come back to work?”

Sydney sighed, “Sorry. I just...was thinking that’s all. Work. Yeah well, I want to finish up the paperwork on the Death Doll case...even if it officially belongs to P-CAP. Just want to clean it up a little, tie up loose ends.” She rubbed her eyes. What next? She was supposed to be clearing her head, but thoughts of Kade consumed her. “I think I am going to take a few days off after that. My condo is a mess, so I’ve got to get it cleaned up. I think I am going to sell it. I don’t know. Anyway, I’ll spend tonight at the hotel and then go over and get my stuff in the morning...pack a bag. My friend Tristan is letting me stay for a while in one of his rental properties.”

Tony rolled his eyes. He knew she wasn’t telling him everything, but they’d been partners long enough that he knew when to push her and when to just let it go. He could tell she was on edge, that she’d been crying recently. Pulling the car into the hotel entrance, he put the car in park. “Okay, Syd, you and I. We’ve been partners a long time. I know something’s going on, and if you don’t want to talk about it, that’s okay. But I’m just a phone call away. If you need me, just call and I’ll come running. You sure you don’t want to stay in my guest room? I feel kind of bad just dropping you off at a hotel.” He placed his hand on her shoulder trying to comfort her.

Sydney put her hand on the car door handle ready to bolt when she turned to him. “I’m okay, Tony. Really. I just need some time to myself. A lot went down in New Orleans. Now, get going. I’ll see you at the station tomorrow afternoon. Thanks.” She reached over and quickly hugged him. Then, she popped the car door open and headed into the hotel.

* * *

Sydney felt even worse the next day. She was in misery knowing she’d left Kade. What had she been thinking? She would have given anything to wake up in his arms this morning. Instead, she awoke to strange voices talking though the paper-thin walls and an air conditioner on the fritz. She checked her cell phone for the hundredth time hoping Kade would call or text her, nothing.

Dammit to hell. She left New Orleans in order to think clearly, but all she could think about was Kade. She almost took a cab back to the airport, but reason won out, and she landed back at her condo. She breathed in deeply as she laid a hand against her door. Memories of the attempted rape flooded her thoughts, but she let a small smirk grow knowing that she’d won out in the end. She was the one still alive and kicking, and that asshole vampire was nothing more than ash. Her thoughts drifted back to Kade thinking of how he saved her butt...waking up on a jet? What kind of a world did that guy live in? Certainly not the gritty, very real, paycheck earning world she lived in.

With a shove, the door squeaked open. Thank God, Luca and Kade thought to lock the place up when they left. Not that she had too many valuables, but one couldn’t be too careful in the city. Scanning the room, she felt nauseated. What a freaking mess. She really didn’t feel like straightening up today. The station offered to pick up crime scene cleaning expenses since the incident occurred while working a case. Not having the emotional strength to pick up even one broken vase, she decided right then and there that she’d hire a service to do it.

Ignoring the overthrown furniture, blood on the floor, and bits of glass, Sydney strode down the hallway into the guest room, lugging out the largest travel bag she owned. She emptied her drawers full of underwear, sweatpants, and t-shirts. Nothing like summing your life up into a suitcase. Instead of folding up clothes that were hanging in her closet, she grabbed them by the hangers and threw them onto the bed. Scooping up several pairs of shoes, she dumped them haphazardly into a duffel bag.

Rifling through her guest room chest, she gathered up any weapons Tristan had left and stowed them with her clothes...including her guns. Sydney’s skin pricked with discomfort being in this condo. Goddamn vampires. If she hadn’t insisted on working this case, nothing would have happened, and she could have gone about life not knowing all the evils that existed in the supernatural world. But, she also wouldn’t have known love...desire...ecstasy...Kade.

Sydney gathered a few treasured pictures of her family and friends, and looked around once again to see if there was anything else she wanted to take with her. She decided that maybe it was too soon to gather all her things. She would go back to the office, rest a few days and then come back to pack up her stuff.

After locking up the condo, she carefully laid her hanging clothes flat in the tiny trunk of her convertible and squeezed the large suitcase into the passenger seat. Tight fit, but it would have to work. Silently saying goodbye to her home of seven years, she took off toward the station.

* * *

The parking lot buzzed with activity as she parked her car. She checked twice to make sure it was locked, before she padded into the station. Waving hello to her fellow officers, she slumped into her chair and flipped on her laptop. Her plan was to bury herself in her work. Forget New Orleans for a little while; forget vampires and mages, forget the ache that was burning a hole like lightning throughout her gut, missing Kade.

Hours later, after a mountain of paperwork, she sighed in exhaustion. She was startled as Tony slammed a cheesesteak down on her desk. “Hey girl. What’s up? Thought you could use one of these. Now, I know they don’t have these babies down in the Big Easy,” he grinned.

Her mouth watered as the scent of fried onions and cheese teased her nostrils. “Oh. My. God. Thank you, Tony.” She couldn’t wait to tear into it.

“Yeah, I have been called a god by certain women. And funny you say so...women do usually like my ten inch...just not a steak sandwich,” he busted out laughing.

Sydney punched him in the arm. “Real nice, Tone. You're a smooth talker, you.” She bit down into the sandwich letting the grease, soft bread and steak entice her senses. “Okay, Tony. Did I ever tell you how much I love you?” she grinned, wiping her mouth.

“Yeah baby. I know you want it.” He smiled seeing that she was starting to get back to normal. “Hey, if I knew all you needed was a steak sandwich, I would have fed you last night.” He straightened in his chair, a serious expression washed over his face. “Seriously, Syd. You need something, I’m here. There's no going it alone. We all get pummeled down by this job every now and then. You and I both know it. I don’t know all what happened down there in New Orleans, but this is just a bump in the road. You’re tough. It’ll be all right.”

Sydney avoided the heavy conversation by nodding and stuffing her mouth full of steak and pickles. She wished lifting her spirits was as easy as eating a sandwich…although the cheesesteak was pretty damn good.

“Delivery!” The station secretary dropped a small Fed Ex envelope on her desk. Kade? She ripped open the package only to find a key and a small, engraved card. Tristan. The key and address to the rental property. Shoving away the rising disappointment, she fingered the black, shiny key, which was attached to a copper, Liberty Bell key chain. Only in Philly, she grinned to herself. What was she thinking...that Kade would call her? Text her? Send her a card? She was the one who up and left without saying goodbye...after making love, at that. Waves of guilt flooded her mind. Why did she do that to him? He said he loved her, wanted her to stay. Why wasn’t that enough for her? But he didn’t seem to really understand that she had responsibilities. She did recall him saying that they’d work out the details, but she’d been so freaking impatient as usual. She didn’t even try to talk to him. Nope, she just panicked, overwhelmed by emotions and ran back to Philly. Shit. She needed to call him tonight and set things right.

In the past twenty-four hours, she may not have cleared her mind entirely, but she knew one thing to be true, Kade was hers. She loved him. With each passing hour, her heart cried out for him as she yearned to be in his arms. Rubbing the key, she shut down her laptop deciding she couldn’t wait one more hour to call him. Once she got to her new place, she’d sit down, call him, apologize for leaving, and possibly beg for his forgiveness–okay, only if necessary–and figure out a way to make this work. Maybe they could work out some kind of long distance relationship. Face Time and Skype were wonderful technologies when it came to phone sex these days. If their relationship progressed, maybe she could get a job at the NOLA PD. Myriad thoughts and solutions swirled in her head. Before she lost her nerve, she needed to get out of the station and make the call.

Tapping Tony on the shoulder, not wanting to interrupt his phone call, she mouthed the words “thank you” and waved goodbye. Jumping into her convertible, she pulled the top down, cranked up the radio, and set the GPS to the address on the card. Her heart sang in joy knowing that it wouldn’t be long before she heard the loving tone of Kade’s voice again.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Sydney gasped at the sight of the newly built, Penn’s Landing, riverfront condo building. Swanky. She could not believe Tristan would let her live in this place rent-free for a week or so, let alone the couple of months she’d planned on. She had a feeling she’d never want to leave considering the incredible view of the river and city. Why wasn’t Tristan living in this fabulous location? She knew he dabbled in real estate, but had no idea that he owned a place down on the waterfront.

Sydney double checked the address before pulling her car into the valet parking. A bellman approached her car and leaned forward. “Excuse me, Miss, but do you need assistance with your luggage?”

Sydney coughed trying desperately to compose herself, hoping she was in the right place. “Uh...yes. I have some clothing in the trunk, a few bags. My friend, Tristan Livingston, is letting me stay in his condo for a while.”

“Of course, Miss. We’ve been expecting you. I’ll take your keys, park your car, and bring your things to you shortly.” Smiling, he opened her car door gesturing for her to get out.

She gave him the keys confidently striding toward the door where another bellman awaited her. “Hello...I’m Sydney Willows. I....”

“Greetings, Miss Willows. My name is Bernard. Welcome to Riverfront Estates. As Fred indicated, we’ve been expecting you. Please follow me, and I will escort you home.”

Home? Sydney obediently followed Bernard having no idea where she was going. It dawned on her that Tristan failed to provide her with the condo number. She didn’t want to appear as if she didn’t belong, so she trusted that she’d figure it out from Bernard eventually. Standing in the elevator, Sydney noticed the numbers went up to forty floors. Nervously playing with the key, she tried to remember which button Bernard pushed. The elevator was moving, but no numbers were illuminated.

As the elevator settled and the doors slid open, she saw a small foyer that led to a lone set of double doors. “Your condo, Miss. Do you need me to open the door, or show you about? Your bags will be up in just a little bit via the service elevator.”

“No thank you. Please, just leave my things in the hallway here. Seeing as this is the only condo on this floor, my things should be okay for a little while. I have a phone call to make, and it's important that I’m not interrupted. Thanks again.” She stepped into the vestibule, reaching for a tip.

“Thank you, but please, no tips. This is your home now.” He waved as the elevator doors silently closed.

Finally alone, she blew out a deep breath. My God, this place was unbelievable. She could hardly wait to see the view of the river. Not knowing what floor she was on, she sensed she was up fairly high, given the amount of time on the elevator. She steadied the key, slid it into the lock and quickly opened the deadlock. Secure door, very nice.

As Sydney clasped her palm around the door handle, she felt it. A warm, tingly sensation ran up her spine. He was here. Kade. What was he doing here? After everything she’d been through in the past week, she trusted her instincts enough to know that Kade was behind this door. Taking a deep breath, she tried desperately to gather her thoughts. What would she say to him? Take it easy Sydney...apologize...just pretend he is on the end of the phone like you were planning. But, he wasn’t on the phone in New Orleans. No, he was truly here in Philadelphia. In Tristan’s condo. Shit. Shit. Shit. Breathe, Sydney, breathe. Feeling as if she could use an oxygen mask, she sucked in a deep breath, turned the handle and pushed the door open.

Across the great room, Kade gazed at the river, the muscular frame of his silhouette darkly carved against the incandescent moonlight. Sydney’s soul wrenched begging her to go to him so she could lose herself in his embrace, but he was a dark, lethal predator who she'd wounded. She didn’t have the courage to seek what she needed from him. No, she would approach him cautiously, thoughtfully. She needed to make things right with him.

“Kade, I’m sorry.” He said nothing. She looked around the condo, investigating her surroundings. The incredible, open space led to a large balcony. The cathedral ceiling held sunlights that allowed the moonlight to illuminate the entire room. Glancing into the kitchen, she spied black, pearly granite countertops and stainless steel appliances that reflected off each other sparkling in the light. As she crept slowly toward Kade, she noticed the condo was completely void of furniture, save for patio furniture on the enormous, outdoor terrace. A stray thought passed through her mind as she wondered why Tristan would send her to an unfurnished property. Oh well, a minor issue compared to the menacing, aggravated vampire standing in front of her.

Sydney intrepidly approached Kade, her heels clicking softly on the hardwood floors. Attraction did not begin to describe the intense desire that grew in her belly.

Kade silently waited as she came to him, sensing his prey ever closer. He could smell her desire. He fought the urge to ravage her right there on the floor, burying himself within her hot depths. But he needed to teach this stubborn, sexy woman a lesson she would not soon forget. She ran from him, not willing to discuss her emotions, her fears, or their life together. Not acceptable. No, she needed to learn that without a doubt they belonged together...forever. And that he loved her more than life itself, and was willing to do anything to keep her in his life.

Sydney extended her fingertips, letting them graze the hard planes of his back. “Kade, please. What are you doing here? How did you get in this house?”

Not looking back at her, he took a deep breath. “Ah, Sydney love, I am here...because this home is my home...our home.” He pivoted around, pulling her toward him settling her body so that she also faced the river. Grasping her hands, he rested them on the cool terrace railing. The view of the river was magnificent. Lights sparkled from the boats in the night and twinkled from the bridge spanning across the rushing water.

Sydney did not know what he meant. His home? Our home?  This was Tristan’s house. He sent her the key. She asked him to stay here. Tristan must have ratted her out. Tricky wolf. “What do you mean our home? This is Tristan’s condo. He's letting me stay here. Did Tristan tell you I was here?” she asked.

Snaking his hand around her waist, he pulled her into him so that their sides pressed against each other. At his demanding touch, Sydney felt electric sparks run all over her body. It seemed as if every sensual cell in her body stood wide awake, ready to engage with him. She shivered under his fingers.

Smiling at her response, Kade continued making his point. “Precisely what I meant Sydney. This is our home. I bought this property last night after you so very cleverly left New Orleans.” He turned her body so it was flush with his, hip to hip, their lips were mere inches apart. She did not attempt to move away from him, allowing Kade to hold her tightly in his warm, muscular arms. His blue eyes pierced down into her soul as his lips tightened somberly. “You see Sydney; you did not seem to quite understand what I meant when I said you are mine. I thought we established things in my office that fine day, but it appears you need another lesson.”

Oh shit. Guilty there. Okay, here it comes. She knew it wouldn’t be that easy. He was pissed. “Kade, I...I...I,” she stammered, her words caught in her throat.

He lifted a finger to her lips, silencing her excuses. “Don’t say a word, not one word. It is my turn to talk, your turn to listen.” This couldn’t be good. “I want to be clear...so very clear...that you never misunderstand me again, Sydney. You are mine, I am yours. We are bonded. I love you Sydney, not just this minute, not just today, not just this year, I love you forever. This means the next time you get upset or confused, you do not run out on me. Never again will you do that, understand? We, us...we work on things together from here on out. You lean on me. You share with me. We are one together, no longer on our own. Together and always we shall figure out this world.”

“Now, before you say anything or even attempt to protest, I am going to tell you how this is going to work. Since you left me in New Orleans...instead of working together on answers to how we would make our relationship work, I took it upon myself to figure that out for us.”

What the hell? No, he did not just say that. “But Kade,” Sydney protested still trying to capture control over the situation. Something she was failing at miserably at the moment.

Kade jerked her closer into his body, silencing her protest, grinding the hardness of his maleness into her belly. He leaned in close almost touching her lips with his. “Shhhh. You really have trouble listening, don’t you, woman?”

A small giggle escaped Sydney’s lips, releasing a nervous energy. What did he do? What decisions did he make? I can’t think straight with his lips so close to mine, just kiss me already.

Dominating her space further, he parted her legs with his thigh. He wanted to take her right there and fuck her senseless, but first he needed her to accept their future as it would be. “First, your career. I would never ask you to give up your career. You’ve worked hard to get where you are, and I will support you in whatever you decide. That being said, I will not let you rush foolishly into supernatural cases again...at least not without me. I took the liberty of speaking with the powers that be, and your police department has graciously agreed to lend you to my security forces as a consultant whenever I see fit. Therefore, you can work here in Philadelphia for months at a time, should you choose to do so, and then we can go back to New Orleans and work down there for however long we need to remain. Your city is close to New York, and I frequently have business there, so this location is advantageous for me as well. We will live in both locations.”

Sydney was about to interrupt, but she chewed her lip instead. Sensing her imminent interruption attempt, Kade raised an eyebrow at her challenging her to disobey his earlier request to finish speaking. “Secondly, you shall drink a scant amount of my blood...just often enough so that you do not age or become ill. In doing so, we can be together throughout eternity. I am quite sure that I will be doing enough worrying about your safety due to the nature of your job. I certainly don’t need to worry about you getting sick from human diseases as well. Likewise, I will drink from you whenever possible, as I want no other woman for my sustenance. I am quite sure that you would agree to this point given you would not want me with another woman, especially given the erotic, intimate nature of feeding.”

Kade stopped speaking for a minute, drinking in the silence of the night. The crux of his argument rested solely upon point number three. He sighed, hoping he would say all the right words so she finally understood how very much she meant to him. “Third, and most importantly, I love you, Miss Sydney Willows. When I asked you to move in with me and stay in New Orleans...let’s just say, I do not take commitment lightly. I told you before that there have been few women in my long lifetime who I have considered a lover, but there has been no woman that I have ever considered a soul mate. Or a wife...until now.” Kade pressed his forehead to Sydney’s. He desired so deeply to make love with her, but he wanted her head clear of the throes of sexual passion so she never doubted his intentions...or her answer.

Tears ran down her face as he withdrew a small, blue and white box from his pocket. “You, Sydney...You came into my life unexpectedly. You are a stubborn woman, infuriating at times. A woman filled with a heart of courage so large...well, what can I say? Even though you feel fear, you continue to fight in the name of justice giving everything you have...willing to give your life to save others. Blood, sweat, tears. Then there is the soft side of you...my woman...my lover: caring, sexy, beautiful. I am simply enchanted by you. More importantly, I love you. I want to be with you forever. I want you to be my wife. Marry me, Sydney.”

Kade opened the small box, offering his gift to his bride-to-be. An enormous, princess cut diamond, encased in a diamond studded, platinum setting sparkled in the moon light. Sydney was shocked. Her romantic vampire. Why did she ever run from him? She knew he loved her. She didn’t need to think twice about her answer. “Yes, Kade, yes. I would be honored to become your wife.”

As Kade slipped the ring on her finger, Sydney felt as if she was floating on air. Feeling guilty for how she ran out on Kade, she pulled out of his embrace, but did not release his hands. “Kade, I'm so sorry I left without telling you. I was just so overwhelmed. You have to understand. I never thought I could love someone, let alone as much as I love you. I was scared. Worried about my job and the children’s center. So when you asked me to move...I just panicked. It was wrong, and I am really, really sorry for hurting you. Please forgive me?” she purred.

“Sydney, my future wife, I will forgive you but perhaps I should punish you first,” he teased. “Ah yes, a spanking perhaps?”

Sydney laughed. “I guess I would agree to a consensual spanking every now and then,” she winked. “But, you know it goes both ways!”

“I forgive you, love. Now come to me, my sweet fiancée. I plan to make love to you in every room of this penthouse!” No longer able to control his lust, Kade leaned forward and pressed his lips to Sydney’s. Their tongues danced in delirium, finally sealing their future. Kade speared his fingers through Sydney’s soft, blonde hair, pulling her head into his. She tasted like sweet honey on a fine summer day. His lover...soon to be his wife.

Sydney moaned in delight, breaking away from his lips for a second. “Ummm....Kade, considering we have no furniture in our home yet.” She glanced over to the oversized, outdoor day bed. “Maybe we should start right here on our wonderful balcony.” She grabbed his hand, led him over to the soft bedding and pushed him backward so he lay on his back at her mercy. “Kade, I plan to make it up to you and then some...over and over again for the rest of our lives.” She straightened above him, seductively stripping off her clothes until she was completely naked in the moonlight.

Kade groaned and massaged his rock hard cock through his jeans. “Love...oh...you are such a naughty woman. The way your skin shines in the moonlight, I cannot resist you for one minute longer. Come here, Sydney,” he demanded.

Sydney moved over him straddling his legs. Kneeling, she slowly leaned over, gently kissing Kade, her soft hair falling onto his face and shoulders. Without warning, she rose resting her hands on his shoulders, rubbing her plump, ripe breasts into his face. He moaned as he cupped and suckled her soft peaks teasing them until they hardened in pain. “Yes, Kade. Oh my God. Yes...I want to taste you. Now,” she begged.

Slithering down his body, she made quick work of his pants freeing his bulging manhood. Taking him into her mouth, she greedily sucked him, moaning in pleasure as she tasted his salty essence. Sydney grazed her teeth along his hardness teasing him, hoping to make him beg. Finally, her vampire cracked, his breath began to quicken into pants. “Sydney...love...I...I need to be inside you. Hurry...I want to come inside you.”

Sydney smiled. Her big, bad vampire’s begging was music to her ears. Like a tiger hunting her prey, she crawled up him slowly and lowered herself onto him until her sex settled fully onto his straining shaft. Sydney’s receptive body welcomed him, her hands clutching his shoulders for support. “Yes, Kade. You feel so good inside of me. I have never loved another man like I love you. You are everything to me,” she said staring deep into his blue eyes.

Connecting on a higher level, Kade and Sydney slowly rocked together as one in total harmony, allowing their arousal to consume them both. Pressing her hips into Kade, she gradually increased the pace, her climax building as he stimulated her most sensitive area. Kade moved his hands grasping her by the waist, supporting Sydney while she seated herself perpendicularly on him taking every inch of his throbbing hardness. Throwing her head back, she moaned in pleasure, undulating against him with reckless abandon. “Oh Yes, Kade. I love you! Please...I’m coming,” she cried out as her explosive orgasm slammed into her. She splintered in glorious rapture, writhing above him.

In a swift move, never leaving her body, Kade pulled her down so they faced each other on their sides. He swung his leg possessively over hers, pressing them together. In a delirious frenzy, Kade and Sydney passionately kissed while he thrust up into her again and again. Sydney surrendered to his rhythm losing herself in his rich, intoxicating scent. She loved this man with all her heart.

Kade slowed his movement within her warm sheath reluctantly pulling his lips from hers. He pressed his forehead to hers once again, gazing into her eyes. “Sydney, love. You are everything to me. My future, my love, my wife. I love you.”

Awaiting his erotic bite, she bared her throat freely, offering her blood to him. Her gift of submission sparked a primal instinct deep within Kade. He growled possessively and powerfully thrust into her and pierced her soft flesh with his fangs. Sydney excitedly drove her fingers through Kade’s hair pressing his mouth into her neck. She screamed in sheer bliss as her release shattered simultaneously with his. Kade sated his thirst, losing control as he pulsed himself deep into her.

They lay still within each other’s arms, embracing, not wanting the moment to end. Sydney was elated knowing that not only had he forgiven her for leaving, but he was totally committed to her in every way. She never thought in a million years she’d be the kind of woman who could fall in love so completely, but she had. And now, she would never let her vampire go. “Mmmm....Kade, you are amazing, do you know that?”

Kade chuckled softly. “Ah...my love, it is you who are amazing. I am not sure how I ever survived all these centuries without you.”

Sydney smiled realizing the reality of just making love outside on the balcony. “Kade, as much as I love being naked in your arms outside on the terrace, the sun will be rising soon. People could see us out here. Where are we going to sleep?”

Kade laughed at her question. “Funny thing, since I was short on time, I only purchased the bare necessities for our penthouse. In doing so, I realized that most furniture is highly overrated. However, a bed, my love, is most definitely a necessity when it comes to you and me. And since I planned on making love to you all night and well into tomorrow, I purchased two beds: an outdoor bed, so we could make love under the stars, and our king sized bed in the master bedroom. If you’re ready, we can test that one out now. Shall we adjourn to our bedroom, love?”

Sydney laughed softly. At the moment, she could hardly argue his logic. “I would love that.” Sydney kissed him once again. Feeling light as a feather, she let Kade lift her up into his arms and carry her into their bedroom.

Epilogue

Sydney woke feeling optimistic, looking forward to her future with Kade. She gazed up at the stark white ceiling dreaming of how she would decorate their new home. The open penthouse was quite a contrast to the historic, Garden District mansion in New Orleans. She wondered how Kade would adjust to the cold, hard streets of Philadelphia, but guessed he could more than hold his own. She looked forward to living in both cities, in both of their homes.

Kade felt supremely confident, because he knew without a doubt that he was the only person Sydney had ever really loved. He was ecstatic that she had accepted his proposal and looked forward to their life together. She was the woman of his dreams.

Sydney laughed to herself, thinking about how much she actually liked belonging to Kade, and having Kade belong to her. She moved to lay her head on Kade’s smooth chest, his vampire heartbeat resounding in her ear.

Letting her thoughts drift back to New Orleans, Sydney wondered how Samantha was doing. She had left the mansion, before she had a chance to visit with the girl, and in the fray of taking off back to Philadelphia, she’d forgotten to ask Kade how she was.

Kade stirred, hugging Sydney closer in an embrace. He kissed the top of her head. “Sydney love, what are you thinking about so hard this morning? I may not be able to read your thoughts clearly yet, but I certainly can sense you thinking...very loudly. Is something wrong?”

“Just wondering about Samantha, that’s all. It's hard to believe that girl in the cell with me is the same girl we met in Sangre Dulce. Samantha seemed so innocent, and scared, but not in a submissive kind of way. She was a fighter, no doubt about it.”

Kade sighed, “Do not worry, Sydney. Your instincts are correct though. Ilsbeth detected dark magic on the girl’s aura. Even though the coven can eliminate the darkness, the magic is infused within her. She is forever a witch now.” He shook his head feeling frustrated about how he left things with Luca. “There is something else that bothered me though. Before you left, Luca seemed off. I don’t know if the dark magic emanating off of Samantha was affecting him or what, but he actually seemed...I don’t know...caring? Yes. He seemed caring toward the young woman.”

“What’s wrong with that, Kade? I mean, Samantha has been through a lot. Asgear...did you see what he did to her? Anyone would show feelings after seeing what happened to her.”

“I know. It’s not caring that is a problem per se. It’s just that...I have known Luca for over two centuries. Other than Tristan, he is my best friend. He is loyal, respectful, honest, a valiant warrior, but caring about the feelings of a crying, human woman? Usually, he would not care in the slightest. No way. That isn’t his style. Honestly, I have never seen him in love with a woman in all our time together. Sex with a woman, yes, but never love. When we were with Samantha, he actually comforted her. It was strange...for him anyway. I don’t know. It’s probably nothing.”

Sydney turned her naked body beneath the sheets pressing her soft flesh against his chest. He leaned down kissing her warm lips, parting them with his tongue. Growing with hot with need, Sydney reached down to explore the evidence of his arousal.

They both jolted when Kade’s cell phone rang loudly. “Damn phone. I’ll get it later. Don’t stop.”

Sydney sighed, “Okay, but maybe just answer it this one time and then turn off the ringer so we can make love in peace.”

Kade reluctantly pulled out of her arms and reached down to the floor, scavenging through his clothes. He glanced at the cell. Ilsbeth? Why was she calling? He shouldn’t be hearing from her so quickly. Answering, he sensed that something was terribly wrong. They’d been attacked on the way to the coven. Ilsbeth and the girl made it back safely, but Luca was missing.

About the Author

Kade’s Dark Embrace is my debut paranormal romance novel. I have also written and published several articles about autism. I developed a late interest in writing after my son was diagnosed with autism and started advocating on his behalf. Three years ago, I started my own website, www.AutismInRealLife.com and now blog and write articles for PsychologyToday.com.

I live in Pennsylvania with my husband, two children and our dog, Ace. My hobbies include autism advocacy, reading, tennis, zumba and traveling. New Orleans is one of our favorite places to visit with its rich culture and unique cuisine. But we also love traveling just about anywhere that has a beach or snow covered mountains.

I love reading mysteries, romances and about all things vampires, werewolves and other supernaturals. I hope readers enjoy Kade’s Dark Embrace. I have already started writing the next book in the series, about Luca, due out October 2012.

Email: Kym.Grosso@AutismInRealLife.com

Facebook: http://www.facebook.com/KymGrossoBooks

Twitter: @KymGrosso

Content

KADE’S DARK EMBRACE
Immortals of New Orleans - 1
by
Kym Grosso

Acknowledgments

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Epilogue

About the Author